man_n in_o england_n who_o do_v not_o only_o with_o you_o deny_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n but_o do_v also_o deny_v the_o be_v of_o any_o sort_n of_o spirit_n whatsoever_o i_o desire_v to_o rectify_v one_o of_o his_o expression_n in_o this_o paragraph_n in_o the_o say_n there_o be_v other_o man_n who_o with_o you_o deny_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n which_o i_o will_v have_v thus_o read_v there_o be_v other_o man_n who_o with_o you_o deny_v the_o probability_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n and_o if_o this_o alteration_n happen_v to_o be_v refuse_v i_o i_o will_v also_o refuse_v to_o be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o word_n with_o you_o page_n 7._o he_o say_v man_n can_v be_v certain_a that_o soul_n do_v not_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n after_o death_n or_o that_o they_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o happiness_n or_o misery_n till_o the_o resurrection_n i_o answer_v that_o if_o such_o thing_n be_v once_o make_v certain_a and_o clear_a to_o we_o we_o shall_v need_v to_o remain_v no_o long_o in_o a_o doubt_a condition_n as_o we_o now_o do_v and_o therefore_o we_o do_v hearty_o wish_v and_o desire_n that_o god_n will_v please_v so_o far_o to_o inlighten_v some_o man_n or_o man_n with_o a_o certain_a or_o clear_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n in_o this_o point_n as_o that_o they_o may_v be_v able_a to_o clear_v the_o same_o to_o the_o understanding_n and_o mind_n of_o such_o person_n as_o be_v very_o desirous_a to_o be_v far_o and_o full_o instruct_v in_o this_o great_a point_n and_o divers_a other_o particular_n thereupon_o depend_v page_n 5._o mr._n w._n seem_v to_o expect_v rather_o thanks_o than_o blame_v for_o endeavour_v to_o clear_v up_o to_o man_n mind_n the_o truth_n in_o this_o question_n and_o in_o this_o i_o be_o full_o agree_v with_o he_o and_o be_o ready_a to_o give_v to_o he_o or_o any_o other_o man_n who_o proceed_v candid_o and_o fair_o as_o he_o do_v my_o sincere_a and_o hearty_a thanks_o for_o such_o labour_n of_o love_n with_o intent_n to_o draw_v other_o from_o the_o evil_n of_o their_o way_n of_o error_n of_o in_o practice_n p._n 6._o mr._n w._n say_v i_o conceive_v some_o who_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n materiality_n may_v be_v otherways_o good_a christian_n and_o be_v by_o this_o opinion_n the_o most_o enemy_n to_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o he_o deserve_v their_o thanks_o for_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v they_o out_o of_o it_o and_o i_o commend_v his_o charitable_a profession_n and_o practice_n wherein_o he_o exceed_v divers_a other_o maintainer_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n and_o give_v he_o my_o iterate_a thanks_o for_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v i_o and_o other_o out_o of_o those_o apprehension_n or_o opinion_n which_o he_o think_v at_o the_o best_a to_o be_v our_o mistake_n and_o error_n and_o thus_o i_o part_v with_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n to_o make_v some_o such_o far_a observation_n upon_o his_o follow_a treatise_n as_o to_o my_o own_o understanding_n shall_v appear_v fit_a and_o reasonable_a to_o be_v do_v his_o treatise_n stand_v divide_v by_o himself_o into_o several_a chapter_n to_o each_o of_o which_o i_o purpose_v to_o apply_v the_o observation_n intend_v to_o be_v make_v towards_o the_o discovery_n and_o clear_n of_o the_o truth_n therein_o deliver_v and_o the_o answer_v of_o such_o objection_n or_o inference_n as_o he_o may_v have_v draw_v from_o they_o or_o build_v upon_o they_o without_o true_a or_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o his_o so_o do_v chap._n i._n page_n 1._o he_o pretend_v here_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o soul_n as_o if_o the_o point_n in_o dispute_n be_v already_o grant_v he_o or_o be_v judicial_o determine_v to_o be_v on_o his_o side_n for_o he_o say_v speak_v of_o the_o soul_n that_o when_o she_o be_v bear_v down_o with_o melancholy_a damp_n of_o her_o muddy_a tabernacle_n so_o as_o to_o think_v that_o at_o death_n she_o shall_v be_v turn_v into_o senseless_a stupid_a dust_n she_o straight_o grow_v sad_a and_o affright_a and_o then_o upon_o the_o consideration_n of_o her_o own_o immortality_n she_o clear_v up_o her_o doubt_n and_o receive_v great_a comfort_n upon_o the_o opinion_n which_o she_o have_v of_o she_o be_v so_o qualify_v hereupon_o i_o observe_v he_o seem_v to_o take_v for_o grant_v that_o the_o soul_n have_v thought_n or_o conception_n of_o her_o own_o by_o reflection_n upon_o herself_o or_o otherways_o without_o be_v therein_o assist_v by_o the_o bodily_a organ_n of_o that_o person_n wherein_o she_o reside_v now_o whether_o she_o have_v such_o thought_n of_o she_o own_o or_o not_o himself_z very_o well_o know_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o main_a point_n in_o our_o controversy_n for_o that_o all_o materialist_n do_v maintain_v she_o have_v no_o thought_n activity_n or_o be_v but_o in_o the_o body_n and_o therefore_o can_v do_v nothing_o without_o it_o i_o have_v former_o quote_v aristotle_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la where_o he_o call_v it_o a_o very_a improper_a way_n of_o speak_v for_o man_n to_o say_v the_o soul_n be_v sorrowful_a or_o learned_a or_o wise_a and_o that_o they_o may_v as_o well_o say_v the_o soul_n weave_v or_o build_v because_o all_o these_o and_o the_o like_a quality_n be_v not_o power_n of_o the_o soul_n but_o of_o the_o man_n and_o therefore_o our_o author_n shall_v have_v say_v when_o the_o man_n be_v bear_v down_o by_o the_o sad_a contemplation_n of_o death_n or_o any_o other_o accident_n he_o may_v take_v comfort_n from_o the_o high_a conception_n of_o his_o immortality_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n it_o seem_v mr._n w._n stumble_v dangerous_o at_o the_o very_a threshold_n or_o entrance_n of_o this_o dispute_n and_o must_v either_o have_v that_o grant_v he_o which_o he_o know_v his_o opponent_n do_v utter_o deny_v or_o otherways_o all_o that_o he_o say_v in_o this_o paragraph_n must_v pass_v for_o a_o non_fw-fr sequitur_fw-la without_o serve_v to_o any_o purpose_n in_o the_o dispute_n of_o that_o question_n which_o he_o at_o this_o time_n pretend_v to_o handle_v p._n 2._o he_o go_v on_o and_o say_v he_o can_v believe_v his_o soul_n confidence_n of_o her_o own_o immortality_n to_o be_v a_o distemper_a fit_n of_o her_o spirit_n prone_a to_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v which_o she_o desire_v may_v be_v because_o he_o find_v man_n of_o the_o best_a temper_n and_o practice_n to_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n as_o if_o this_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v a_o plant_n that_o co0uld_v spring_v and_o thrive_v only_o in_o a_o pure_a conscience_n and_o a_o mind_n unite_v to_o god_n he_o say_v this_o confidence_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v so_o appropriate_a to_o the_o wise_a and_o best_a of_o man_n as_o it_o seem_v a_o absurd_a suggestion_n that_o it_o shall_v have_v rise_v from_o man_n own_o imagination_n but_o it_o seem_v rather_o evident_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n have_v in_o some_o measure_n recover_v their_o pristine_a holiness_n and_o integrity_n they_o thence_o begin_v to_o know_v themselves_o and_o their_o alliance_n to_o the_o great_a god_n and_o see_v plain_o that_o they_o do_v not_o only_o bear_v his_o image_n in_o righteousness_n and_o holiness_n but_o likewise_o in_o immortality_n upon_o this_o paragraph_n i_o observe_v that_o no_o man_n charge_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n that_o it_o be_v a_o bare_a imagination_n of_o man_n idle_a brain_n or_o fantasy_n but_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o grant_v that_o this_o opinion_n be_v found_v upon_o ancient_a and_o great_a authority_n and_o be_v first_o introduce_v into_o the_o heathen_a world_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o phericide_n syrus_n who_o scholar_n pythagoras_n build_v upon_o that_o conception_n his_o opinion_n of_o the_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n from_o one_o creature_n to_o another_o with_o a_o general_a community_n both_o to_o man_n and_o beast_n which_o opinion_n be_v general_o receive_v by_o the_o world_n of_o his_o time_n and_o be_v thence_o propagate_v to_o future_a generation_n and_o continue_v at_o this_o day_n to_o be_v firm_o believe_v in_o the_o eastern_a part_n of_o the_o world_n of_o india_n china_n and_o japan_n plato_n become_v a_o scholar_n to_o the_o successor_n of_o pythagoras_n in_o that_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n which_o by_o his_o genius_n become_v somewhat_o refine_v by_o reject_v a_o community_n of_o soul_n former_o suppose_v to_o be_v betwixt_o man_n and_o beast_n and_o confine_v the_o transmigration_n of_o humane_a soul_n to_o the_o body_n of_o man_n only_o conceive_v withal_o that_o some_o more_o perfect_a and_o pure_a soul_n among_o they_o may_v so_o have_v act_v in_o body_n wherein_o they_o live_v as_o they_o may_v deserve_v to_o be_v deliver_v from_o the_o drudgery_n of_o act_v humane_a body_n any_o long_o and_o
therefore_o be_v receive_v up_o into_o high_a region_n and_o place_n where_o they_o enjoy_v such_o happiness_n and_o power_n of_o act_v as_o far_o exceed_v the_o most_o happy_a state_n upon_o earth_n this_o opinion_n of_o plato_n find_v great_a credit_n among_o the_o learned_a person_n which_o come_v after_o he_o and_o particular_o in_o the_o heathen_a and_o christian_a school_n of_o alexandria_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o write_n of_o origen_n and_o pantenus_n who_o be_v christian_n doctor_n and_o teacher_n in_o those_o school_n at_o alexandria_n and_o this_o opinion_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v also_o spread_v among_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o proselyte_n of_o their_o church_n because_o that_o when_o st._n matthew_n come_v to_o relate_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n and_o direction_n rather_o to_o fear_n god_n than_o man_n for_o that_o god_n can_v punish_v man_n after_o death_n which_o be_v not_o in_o the_o power_n of_o man_n to_o do_v he_o word_v it_o thus_o fear_v not_o man_n because_o they_o can_v only_o kill_v the_o body_n but_o can_v kill_v the_o soul_n which_o plain_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v that_o apostle_n opinion_n that_o the_o soul_n may_v have_v and_o have_v a_o natural_a subsistence_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n and_o that_o his_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o doctrine_n be_v the_o cause_n why_o he_o word_v our_o lord_n direction_n in_o this_o point_n as_o we_o find_v he_o to_o have_v do_v in_o the_o text_n before_o quote_v by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v before_o it_o appear_v clear_o we_o do_v not_o charge_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n with_o be_v the_o product_n of_o man_n idle_a brain_n or_o fancy_n ground_v upon_o their_o own_o desire_n of_o have_v it_o pass_v for_o a_o establish_a truth_n for_o we_o have_v show_v and_o agree_v that_o the_o same_o be_v ground_v in_o a_o learned_a antiquity_n and_o very_o great_a authority_n whence_o it_o have_v grow_v to_o be_v the_o most_o general_a and_o near_o the_o universal_a opinion_n of_o mankind_n which_o have_v be_v so_o entertain_v mother_n and_o nurse_n have_v instill_a the_o same_o into_o the_o mind_n and_o learning_n of_o their_o tender_a infant_n who_o by_o father_n and_o master_n be_v after_o far_o confirm_v in_o this_o so_o early_o radicate_v opinion_n which_o be_v after_o far_a illustrate_v and_o prove_v to_o they_o from_o pulpit_n and_o the_o minister_n of_o their_o church_n and_o this_o deduction_n manifest_v that_o we_o do_v not_o charge_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o immortality_n with_o be_v the_o product_n of_o man_n idle_a brain_n or_o fancy_n or_o their_o desire_n concern_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o as_o to_o what_o he_o pretend_v that_o the_o immortal_a opinion_n thrive_v only_o or_o most_o among_o the_o wise_a and_o best_a practiser_n of_o the_o christian_a profession_n i_o conceive_v he_o therein_o to_o be_v mistake_v and_o think_v that_o for_o every_o wise_a and_o good_a man_n which_o he_o can_v produce_v prosalted_a to_o believe_v and_o maintain_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o immortality_n i_o shall_v be_v always_o able_a to_o produce_v twenty_o sensualist_n at_o least_o and_o evil_a liver_n who_o will_v be_v ready_a with_o great_a zeal_n and_o constancy_n to_o maintain_v mr._n w_n opinion_n of_o the_o immortality_n to_o the_o uttermost_a as_o to_o his_o say_n that_o man_n attain_v to_o the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o righteousness_n and_o true_a holiness_n and_o immortality_n i_o find_v in_o myself_o no_o inclination_n to_o grant_v he_o that_o any_o man_n while_o in_o this_o world_n do_v attain_v to_o the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o any_o of_o these_o particular_n i_o find_v it_o write_v that_o god_n make_v man_n after_o his_o own_o image_n and_o in_o the_o image_n of_o god_n make_v he_o man_n but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v myself_o able_a to_o explicate_v or_o conceive_v the_o true_a and_o full_a scope_n and_o mean_v of_o these_o expression_n nor_o wherein_o the_o image_n of_o god_n in_o man_n do_v consist_v but_o be_o very_o apt_a to_o think_v that_o man_n be_v not_o make_v like_o god_n in_o immortality_n because_o then_o there_o will_v have_v be_v no_o need_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o tree_n of_o life_n to_o make_v man_n live_v for_o ever_o but_o we_o read_v that_o god_n make_v that_o tree_n and_o fruit_n grow_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n to_o that_o very_a purpose_n that_o man_n by_o eat_v of_o that_o fruit_n may_v become_v immortal_a and_o live_v for_o ever_o and_o that_o upon_o his_o sin_n he_o be_v debar_v from_o eat_v of_o that_o fruit_n and_o lose_v that_o remedy_n which_o god_n have_v provide_v against_o the_o stroke_n of_o death_n and_o in_o that_o condition_n have_v his_o posterity_n remain_v ever_o since_o his_o commission_n of_o that_o sin_n against_o god_n and_o therefore_o i_o think_v st._n john_n inform_v we_o true_o when_o he_o say_v we_o know_v not_o yet_o what_o we_o shall_v be_v but_o we_o know_v that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o and_o therefore_o i_o leave_v the_o pretence_n to_o such_o knowledge_n to_o the_o time_n of_o our_o lord_n second_o appearance_n and_o sit_v upon_o the_o throne_n of_o his_o glory_n when_o man_n of_o good_a practice_n may_v hope_v to_o be_v like_o he_o and_o that_o i_o think_v be_v sufficient_a to_o satisfy_v the_o reasonable_a and_o most_o exalt_a desire_n of_o mankind_n p._n 3._o mr._n w._n say_v whilst_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n continue_v its_o conflict_n with_o the_o flesh_n and_o the_o lust_n thereof_o as_o she_o will_v whilst_o she_o abide_v in_o the_o body_n it_o be_v needful_a to_o maintain_v in_o she_o the_o thought_n of_o her_o immortality_n here_o i_o observe_v that_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o spirit_n contest_v with_o the_o flesh_n he_o say_v it_o continue_v that_o conflict_n with_o the_o flesh_n and_o the_o lust_n thereof_o as_o it_o will_v whilst_o she_o abide_v in_o the_o body_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v needful_a to_o maintain_v in_o she_o high_a thought_n of_o herself_o by_o this_o manner_n of_o speak_v he_o first_o express_v that_o spirit_n by_o the_o name_n of_o it_o and_o present_o without_o give_v any_o reason_n slide_v down_o upon_o it_o the_o title_n of_o she_o and_o her_o as_o if_o the_o daily_o contest_v betwixt_o the_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n of_o man_n intend_v a_o contention_n between_o his_o body_n and_o a_o immortal_a intelligent_a spirit_n within_o it_o express_v that_o spirit_n by_o term_n of_o she_z and_z she_o but_o i_o differ_v from_o he_o therein_o conceive_v that_o by_o the_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n so_o contend_v one_o against_o the_o other_o be_v chief_o and_o even_o only_o intend_v the_o contest_v which_o be_v daily_o find_v between_o man_n affection_n and_o other_o sensual_a power_n and_o the_o mind_n or_o rational_a faculty_n of_o the_o same_o person_n and_o his_o slide_v the_o term_n of_o she_o and_o her_o into_o this_o discourse_n with_o design_n to_o have_v it_o think_v that_o these_o contest_v be_v maintain_v by_o a_o intelligent_a immortal_a spirit_n against_o that_o body_n wherein_o she_o live_v look_n to_o my_o apprehension_n like_o a_o sort_n of_o legerdemain_n which_o may_v perhaps_o prevail_v upon_o very_o unwary_a reader_n but_o will_v not_o be_v suffer_v so_o to_o pass_v by_o considerate_a examiner_n of_o his_o write_n p._n 4._o he_o say_v that_o she_o his_o immortal_a spirit_n will_v continue_v her_o conflict_n with_o the_o body_n so_o long_o as_o she_o be_v in_o it_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o agree_v that_o such_o a_o contest_v between_o the_o sensual_a appetite_n and_o rational_a faculty_n of_o man_n be_v likely_a to_o continue_v throughout_o and_o during_o the_o whole_a life_n of_o the_o person_n but_o that_o this_o sort_n of_o contest_v be_v so_o maintain_v between_o the_o immortal_a intelligent_a soul_n and_o the_o body_n of_o that_o person_n who_o she_o enlivens_fw-la i_o be_o very_o apt_a and_o ready_a to_o deny_v p._n 4._o he_o say_v further_a if_o we_o seek_v encouragement_n against_o the_o fear_n of_o death_n there_o be_v no_o truth_n can_v arm_v we_o with_o a_o better_a resolution_n than_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o if_o this_o be_v a_o truth_n sufficient_o evidence_v to_o the_o understanding_n and_o conscience_n of_o man_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a strengthen_n to_o such_o person_n as_o have_v a_o very_a good_a opinion_n of_o their_o own_o merit_n to_o make_v their_o passage_n through_o the_o gate_n of_o death_n with_o great_a boldness_n and_o assurance_n but_o to_o those_o who_o be_v work_v out_o their_o own_o salvation_n with_o fear_n and_o tremble_a and_o be_v very_o humble_a in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o their_o own_o merit_n who_o tremble_v more_o at_o the_o sight_n of_o their_o sin_n than_o they_o be_v
judge_v by_o solomon_n to_o be_v the_o very_a same_o with_o the_o humane_a in_o these_o word_n yea_o they_o have_v all_o one_o breath_n in_o the_o flood_n of_o noah_n we_o read_v that_o all_o in_o who_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n be_v die_v in_o that_o flood_n and_o clear_v it_o be_v they_o so_o die_v because_o the_o water_n stop_v the_o passage_n of_o that_o breath_n by_o which_o they_o before_o live_v and_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v demand_v by_o what_o mean_v these_o creature_n obtain_v their_o first_o breath_n i_o conceive_v it_o be_v give_v they_o by_o the_o same_o or_o the_o like_a mean_n that_o adam_n afterward_o receive_v it_o a_o specimen_fw-la of_o which_o we_o find_v record_v ver._n 37._o where_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o dry_a bone_n receive_v a_o sudden_a and_o powerful_a resurrection_n for_o first_o they_o come_v together_o bone_n to_o his_o bone_n next_o to_o which_o lo_o the_o sinew_n and_o flesh_n come_v up_o upon_o they_o and_o then_o the_o skin_n cover_v they_o above_o but_o there_o be_v no_o breath_n in_o they_o then_o god_n command_v that_o prophet_n to_o prophesy_v unto_o the_o wind_n and_o say_v come_v from_o the_o four_o wind_n o_o breath_n and_o breathe_v upon_o these_o slay_v that_o they_o may_v live_v so_o he_o prophesy_v as_o he_o be_v command_v and_o the_o breath_n come_v into_o they_o and_o they_o live_v and_o stand_v up_o upon_o their_o foot_n a_o exceed_v great_a army_n and_o thus_o i_o conceive_v it_o fare_v with_o adam_n at_o his_o first_o creation_n the_o bone_n ligament_n and_o principal_a part_n be_v frame_v and_o fit_v one_o of_o they_o to_o another_o upon_o which_o be_v form_v their_o flesh_n and_o sinew_n over_o all_o which_o the_o skin_n be_v last_o super-induced_n and_o after_o this_o manner_n it_o seem_v adam_n body_n be_v first_o create_v and_o perfect_v although_o he_o live_v not_o because_o there_o be_v yet_o no_o breath_n in_o he_o his_o blood_n and_o humour_n be_v turgid_a and_o full_a of_o mettle_n fit_a and_o apt_a to_o tine_v and_o have_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n kindle_v in_o they_o with_o the_o first_o blast_n of_o that_o breath_n which_o god_n intend_v to_o breathe_v into_o he_o for_o that_o purpose_n and_o this_o flame_n of_o life_n he_o then_o appoint_v to_o be_v continual_o maintain_v in_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n and_o in_o the_o person_n of_o man_n by_o breathe_v and_o the_o constant_a fanning_n of_o the_o ambient_fw-la air_n so_o as_o 〈◊〉_d creature_n can_v live_v but_o a_o very_a few_o moment_n 〈…〉_o whilst_o 〈◊〉_d creature_n breathe_v they_o live_v 〈…〉_o they_o cause_n to_o breathe_v they_o cense_v to_o live_v what_o 〈…〉_o shall_v prove_v in_o this_o point_n be_v this_o that_o god_n 〈…〉_o creation_n and_o 〈…〉_o do_v create_v for_o he_o and_o for_o the_o information_n of_o that_o body_n a_o new_a spiritual_a intelligent_a circumscribe_v substance_n that_o shall_v come_v ab_fw-la extra_fw-la and_o be_v inject_v into_o that_o new_a create_a body_n by_o the_o mighty_a and_o miraculous_a work_n of_o god_n power_n 〈…〉_o he_o be_v able_a thus_o to_o prove_v i_o confess_v it_o will_v follow_v 〈…〉_o â—his_fw-la soul_n have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n before_o its_o be_v â—ast_o into_o the_o humane_a body_n and_o thence_o it_o will_v also_o be_v a_o very_a probable_a consequent_a that_o when_o at_o death_n it_o shall_v be_v again_o divide_v from_o the_o body_n it_o will_v be_v able_a to_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n but_o till_o the_o be_v of_o such_o a_o soul_n shall_v be_v better_o prove_v i_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o its_o extinguishment_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n to_o be_v more_o probable_a p._n 14._o to_o prove_v that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v two_o separate_a singular_a and_o different_a being_n mr._n w._n quote_v 1_o thess_n 5.23_o where_o st._n paul_n say_v i_o pray_v god_n your_o spirit_n soul_n and_o body_n be_v preserve_v blameless_a himself_o confess_v he_o know_v not_o well_o how_o to_o distinguish_v betwixt_o soul_n and_o spirit_n in_o this_o text_n but_o yet_o he_o declare_v himself_o certain_a that_o there_o be_v a_o distinction_n assert_v betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o body_n and_o i_o reply_v that_o the_o be_v of_o a_o distinction_n betwixt_o they_o be_v no_o good_a proof_n that_o the_o soul_n can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n for_o that_o the_o relative_n in_o the_o holy_a trinity_n be_v real_o distinct_a one_o of_o they_o from_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o no_o division_n or_o separation_n can_v possible_o be_v admit_v among_o they_o and_o i_o far_o conceive_v upon_o this_o text_n that_o by_o st._n paul_n word_n of_o soul_n spirit_n and_o body_n he_o intend_v no_o otherwise_o than_o that_o their_o whole_a person_n soul_n and_o body_n be_v preserve_v blameless_a unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o i_o desire_v my_o reader_n to_o observe_v here_o that_o which_o i_o think_v to_o be_v a_o failure_n in_o our_o learned_a and_o pious_a author_n this_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n true_o and_o full_o quote_v run_v thus_o the_o very_a god_n of_o peace_n sanctify_v you_o whole_o and_o i_o pray_v god_n your_o whole_a spirit_n soul_n and_o body_n be_v preserve_v blameless_a unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n mr._n w._n quote_v it_o thus_o i_o pray_v god_n your_o spirit_n and_o body_n be_v preserve_v blameless_a etc._n etc._n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o omit_v the_o word_n whole_o and_o suppress_v the_o word_n whole_a in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o text_n and_o then_o cut_v it_o short_a in_o the_o end_n before_o he_o come_v to_o the_o word_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o choose_v to_o supply_v they_o by_o a_o et_fw-la cetera_fw-la it_o seem_v this_o fallacious_a way_n of_o quote_v scripture_n do_v not_o fall_v upon_o our_o author_n by_o chance_n but_o have_v a_o set_a purpose_n in_o they_o and_o that_o he_o leave_v out_o the_o word_n whole_o and_o whole_a in_o the_o text_n because_o they_o may_v seem_v to_o confirm_v and_o fortify_v my_o exposition_n of_o it_o which_o be_v that_o the_o word_n spirit_n soul_n and_o body_n do_v all_o intend_v no_o more_o but_o the_o whole_a person_n of_o his_o correspondent_o and_o he_o cut_v off_o before_o the_o word_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o may_v avoid_v produce_v a_o very_a strong_a evidence_n against_o the_o opinion_n which_o he_o maintain_v because_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o pray_v god_n to_o preserve_v their_o soul_n or_o spirit_n at_o the_o time_n of_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o this_o world_n but_o to_o preserve_v their_o whole_a person_n soul_n and_o body_n blameless_a unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n as_o if_o he_o know_v of_o no_o time_n of_o reward_n or_o punishment_n after_o this_o life_n unto_o the_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n a_o like_a charitable_a prayer_n to_o this_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o same_o apostle_n 2_o tim._n 1.16_o where_o he_o say_v the_o lord_n give_v mercy_n to_o the_o house_n of_o onesyphorus_n and_o the_o lord_n grant_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o may_v find_v mercy_n in_o that_o day_n viz._n the_o day_n or_o time_n of_o our_o lord_n second_o come_v and_o so_o chap._n 4_o he_o say_v my_o departure_n out_o of_o this_o world_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o henceforth_o there_o be_v lay_v up_o for_o i_o a_o crown_n of_o righteousness_n which_o the_o lord_n jesus_n the_o righteous_a judge_n shall_v give_v i_o at_o that_o day_n and_o not_o to_o i_o only_o but_o to_o they_o also_o that_o love_n his_o appear_v these_o last_o word_n fix_v the_o time_n when_o such_o crown_n shall_v be_v distribute_v viz._n the_o time_n of_o christ_n second_o appear_v to_o the_o world_n and_o because_o the_o point_n thus_o fall_v under_o examination_n seem_v one_o of_o the_o most_o important_a which_o be_v now_o in_o question_n between_o we_o i_o will_v produce_v some_o further_a evidence_n strong_o tend_v to_o maintain_v my_o part_n of_o this_o question_n and_o place_v our_o lord_n himself_o in_o the_o front_n of_o my_o other_o witness_n he_o say_v luke_n 21.27_o then_o shall_v they_o see_v the_o son_n of_o man_n come_v in_o a_o cloud_n with_o power_n and_o great_a glory_n and_o when_o those_o thing_n begin_v to_o come_v to_o pass_v then_o look_v up_o and_o lift_v up_o your_o head_n for_o your_o redemption_n draw_v nigh_o joh._n 14.2_o christ_n say_v in_o my_o father_n house_n be_v many_o mansion_n i_o go_v to_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o you_o and_o if_o i_o go_v and_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o you_o i_o will_v come_v again_o and_o receive_v you_o to_o myself_o that_o where_o i_o be_o
you_o may_v be_v there_o also_o here_o the_o time_n when_o christ_n will_v receive_v his_o choose_a to_o himself_o and_o to_o be_v where_o he_o be_v be_v declare_v to_o be_v the_o second_o time_n with_o his_o come_n to_o judgement_n joh._n 5.27_o god_n the_o father_n have_v give_v authority_n to_o the_o son_n to_o execute_v judgement_n also_o because_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o man._n ver._n 22._o christ_n say_v the_o father_n judge_v no_o man_n but_o have_v commit_v all_o judgement_n to_o the_o son_n ver._n 28._o marvel_v not_o at_o this_o thou_o the_o father_n have_v give_v authority_n of_o judgement_n to_o the_o son_n because_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o man_n for_o the_o time_n be_v come_v in_o which_o all_o that_o be_v in_o the_o grave_n shall_v hear_v his_o voice_n and_o shall_v come_v forth_o they_o that_o have_v do_v good_a to_o the_o resurrection_n of_o life_n and_o they_o that_o have_v do_v evil_a to_o the_o resurrection_n of_o damnation_n here_o christ_n because_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v make_v by_o his_o father_n the_o judge_n of_o quick_a and_o dead_a all_o the_o world_n shall_v hâ—ar_v his_o voice_n and_o come_v to_o judgement_n before_o he_o and_o if_o the_o father_n judge_v no_o man_n but_o have_v commit_v all_o judgement_n to_o christ_n because_o he_o be_v or_o as_o he_o be_v the_o son_n of_o man_n what_o room_n be_v there_o leave_v for_o intermediate_v judgement_n oâ—_n the_o 〈◊〉_d go_v to_o god_n for_o judgement_n at_o the_o death_n of_o every_o 〈◊〉_d as_o be_v pretend_v from_o solomon_n transient_a 〈…〉_o return_v to_o god_n that_o give_v it_o 〈…〉_o of_o the_o soul_n to_o god_n 〈…〉_o intermediate_v judgement_n 〈…〉_o go_v before_o 〈…〉_o and_o seek_v to_o be_v unite_v again_o to_o he_o as_o man_n have_v think_v it_o draw_v its_o original_a from_o he_o joh._n 6._o ver._n 39_o 40_o 44_o 54._o in_o the_o four_o verse_n quote_v and_o mark_v out_o of_o this_o chapter_n our_o lord_n declare_v both_o to_o his_o own_o disciple_n and_o to_o the_o jew_n that_o whoso_o do_v his_o will_n and_o keep_v his_o commandment_n he_o will_v raise_v they_o up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n and_o give_v they_o happiness_n and_o great_a reward_n without_o mention_n of_o a_o intermediate_v state_n between_o death_n and_o that_o resurrection_n luke_n 14.13_o 14._o our_o lord_n himself_o direct_v when_o thou_o make_v a_o feast_n call_v the_o poor_a the_o maim_a the_o lame_a and_o the_o blind_a and_o thou_o shall_v be_v bless_v for_o they_o can_v recompense_v thou_o for_o thou_o shall_v be_v recompense_v at_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o iust_o and_o so_o heb._n 11.35_o after_o a_o large_a catalogue_n of_o the_o saint_n suffering_n the_o apostle_n say_v that_o they_o will_v not_o accept_v of_o deliverance_n because_o they_o expect_v a_o better_a resurrection_n the_o same_o apostle_n 1_o cor._n 15.32_o say_v if_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n i_o have_v fight_v with_o beast_n at_o ephesus_n what_o advantage_v it_o i_o if_o the_o dead_a rise_v not_o let_v we_o eat_v and_o drink_v for_o to_o morrow_n we_o die_v and_o there_o be_v a_o end_n of_o we_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v the_o suffering_n of_o christian_n for_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n shall_v avail_v they_o nothing_o if_o there_o be_v not_o a_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o i_o demand_v some_o one_o text_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v produce_v which_o express_v or_o with_o any_o clearness_n say_v that_o any_o man_n or_o man_n ever_o do_v or_o suffer_v any_o thing_n to_o the_o intent_n or_o with_o expectation_n of_o have_v their_o soul_n or_o soul_n carry_v into_o abraham_n bosom_n after_o the_o death_n of_o their_o person_n to_o our_o forequote_v text_n may_v be_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o st._n peter_n 1_o pet._n 4.13_o rejoice_v inasmuch_o as_o you_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o christ_n suffering_n that_o when_o his_o glory_n shall_v be_v reveal_v you_o may_v be_v glad_a also_o with_o exceed_v great_a joy_n so_o chap._n 5.1_o he_o say_v i_o who_o be_o also_o a_o partaker_n of_o the_o glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v exhort_v you_o that_o be_v elder_n of_o the_o church_n to_o do_v the_o duty_n faithful_o and_o when_o the_o chief_a shepherd_n shall_v appear_v you_o shall_v receive_v a_o crown_n of_o glory_n which_o sade_v not_o away_o he_o do_v not_o say_v have_v patience_n unto_o to_o the_o time_n of_o your_o death_n and_o then_o your_o soul_n shall_v be_v transport_v into_o a_o place_n of_o bliss_n and_o happiness_n 1_o joh._n 2.28_o that_o apostle_n say_v and_o now_o little_a child_n abide_v in_o he_o christ_n that_o when_o he_o shall_v appear_v we_o may_v have_v confidence_n and_o not_o be_v ashamed_a before_o he_o at_o his_o come_n jam._n 5.7_o that_o apostle_n say_v be_v patient_a therefore_o brethren_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o he_o say_v draws_z nigh_o without_o mention_v of_o any_o reward_n after_o death_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n judas_n 17._o say_v the_o lord_n come_v with_o ten_o thousand_o of_o his_o saint_n to_o execute_v judgement_n upon_o all_o the_o ungodly_a among_o men._n and_o thus_o i_o have_v quote_v a_o great_a cloud_n of_o very_a know_a witness_n viz._n our_o lord_n himself_o and_o all_o his_o write_a apostle_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n for_o the_o undeniable_a proof_n of_o this_o point_n viz._n that_o the_o faithful_a die_v and_o suffer_v many_o great_a thing_n in_o assure_a hope_n and_o expectation_n of_o great_a reward_n to_o be_v give_v and_o punishment_n to_o be_v inflict_v at_o the_o time_n of_o our_o lord_n second_o appear_v of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o of_o the_o last_o judgement_n without_o find_v any_o footstep_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n it_o be_v separate_a subsistence_n from_o the_o body_n or_o any_o reward_n or_o punishment_n to_o be_v bestow_v upon_o it_o in_o the_o space_n of_o time_n intermediate_v between_o death_n and_o our_o lord_n second_o appear_v i_o now_o return_v to_o a_o further_a consideration_n of_o our_o author_n quotation_n who_o pag._n 14._o go_v on_o and_o quote_v 1_o cor._n 6.20_o you_o be_v buy_v with_o a_o price_n therefore_o glorify_v god_n in_o your_o body_n and_o in_o your_o spirit_n which_o be_v god_n which_o i_o think_v intend_v no_o more_o than_o if_o it_o have_v be_v say_v glorify_v god_n in_o yourselves_o or_o in_o your_o whole_a person_n which_o be_v god_n then_o he_o quote_v mat._n 10.28_o man_n that_o can_v kill_v the_o body_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n we_o shall_v hear_v this_o objection_n more_o full_o offer_v in_o another_o place_n and_o thither_o i_o refer_v my_o reader_n for_o a_o answer_n to_o it_o he_o next_o quote_v 1_o cor_n 7.1_o where_o the_o word_n be_v dear_o belove_v let_v we_o cleanse_v ourselves_o from_o all_o filthiness_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o of_o the_o spirit_n here_o by_o the_o term_n flesh_n and_o spirit_n the_o apostle_n intend_v man_n sensual_a â—_z and_o appetite_n by_o the_o term_n flesh_n and_o the_o rational_a mind_n or_o faculty_n of_o man_n by_o the_o term_n spirit_n and_o this_o tropical_a sort_n or_o manner_n of_o express_v himself_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v very_o much_o use_v in_o this_o apostle_n write_n next_o he_o quote_v gal._n 5.17_o which_o say_v the_o flesh_n lu_v against_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o spirit_n against_o the_o flesh_n and_o these_o be_v contrary_a the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o this_o i_o think_v to_o be_v another_o of_o this_o apostle_n expression_n to_o be_v take_v in_o the_o same_o intent_n and_o meaning_n with_o the_o former_a as_o a_o conclusion_n to_o the_o text_n before_o quote_v he_o say_v he_o can_v quote_v more_o text_n to_o prove_v that_o wide_a difference_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v between_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n i_o say_v to_o this_o that_o if_o he_o know_v of_o more_o text_n very_o pertinent_a to_o this_o purpose_n i_o think_v he_o ought_v not_o to_o have_v spare_v his_o pain_n in_o the_o quotation_n of_o they_o but_o say_v he_o the_o text_n which_o i_o have_v already_o quote_v be_v abundant_o sufficient_a for_o the_o proof_n of_o my_o first_o proposition_n which_o first_o proposition_n i_o think_v to_o have_v be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v of_o a_o quite_o different_a nature_n from_o the_o body_n viz._n that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o immortal_a intelligent_a spirit_n which_o can_v subsist_v by_o itself_o and_o in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n and_o the_o body_n itself_o but_o a_o compositum_fw-la of_o dust_n and_o ash_n into_o which_o it_o shall_v be_v again_o resolve_v soon_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n the_o late_a part_n of_o this_o proposition_n he_o neither_o have_v offer_v to_o prove_v nor_o need_v to_o do_v it_o because_o it_o
of_o life_n this_o show_v that_o he_o do_v not_o desire_v death_n in_o hope_n of_o his_o soul_n immediate_a go_v to_o heaven_n but_o rather_o he_o long_v for_o christ_n second_o appear_v when_o all_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v perform_v and_o those_o which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v find_v alive_a upon_o earth_n shall_v not_o die_v but_o be_v change_v in_o a_o moment_n or_o twinkle_v of_o a_o eye_n and_o so_o clothe_v with_o their_o house_n which_o be_v from_o heaven_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n their_o mortal_a body_n shall_v put_v on_o immortality_n fulfil_v our_o apostle_n word_n in_o this_o text_n mortality_n shall_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o life_n and_o this_o change_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o clothing_n upon_o which_o he_o both_o intend_v and_o desire_v and_o it_o be_v a_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o those_o time_n as_o before_o be_v say_v to_o pray_v for_o the_o speedy_a come_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n and_o consummation_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o thus_o i_o conceive_v i_o have_v better_o expound_v our_o apostle_n text_n and_o give_v a_o true_a mean_v thereof_o than_o mr._n w._n will_v be_v find_v to_o have_v do_v and_o conclude_v thereupon_o that_o this_o text_n can_v give_v but_o a_o feeble_a support_n to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n p._n 18._o he_o further_o quote_v ver._n 6.7_o whilst_o we_o be_v at_o home_n in_o the_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n and_o walk_v by_o faith_n not_o by_o sight_n and_o therefore_o we_o be_v will_v rather_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n the_o mean_v of_o which_o may_v be_v that_o we_o can_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n in_o our_o fleshly_a body_n which_o be_v subject_a to_o corruption_n while_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o natural_a state_n and_o therefore_o he_o desire_v the_o change_n or_o translation_n of_o such_o earthly_a body_n into_o that_o of_o glorious_a or_o heavenly_a body_n which_o shall_v be_v do_v when_o we_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o our_o house_n or_o house_n which_o be_v from_o heaven_n by_o change_v our_o earthly_a body_n into_o heavenly_a which_o shall_v be_v perform_v to_o the_o saint_n that_o live_v upon_o earth_n at_o the_o time_n of_o our_o lord_n second_o come_v and_o though_o they_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n in_o their_o earthly_a body_n yet_o they_o shall_v then_o be_v present_a with_o he_o in_o their_o heavenly_a one_o and_o our_o apostle_n proceed_v say_v ver._n 9_o we_o labour_v that_o whether_o present_a or_o absent_a we_o may_v be_v accept_v of_o he_o and_o then_o close_v his_o discourse_n ver._n 10._o with_o that_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o all_o his_o desire_n and_o endeavour_n viz._n because_o we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n that_o every_o one_o may_v receive_v the_o thing_n do_v in_o his_o earthly_a body_n according_a to_o that_o he_o have_v do_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a which_o intend_v the_o last_o and_o general_a judgement_n without_o any_o pretence_n or_o apprehension_n that_o a_o intermediate_n judgement_n be_v at_o all_o mean_v or_o consider_v in_o that_o expression_n mr._n w._n quote_v further_a 2_o pet._n 1.13_o i_o think_v it_o meet_v so_o long_o as_o i_o be_o in_o this_o tabernacle_n to_o stir_v you_o up_o know_v that_o short_o i_o must_v put_v off_o this_o tabernacle_n viz._n i_o will_v endeavour_v that_o after_o my_o departure_n etc._n etc._n it_o seem_v that_o peter_n by_o the_o term_n tabernacle_n do_v intend_v his_o own_o fleshly_a body_n which_o with_o propriety_n enough_o may_v signify_v that_o humane_a body_n which_o be_v the_o receptacle_n and_o tabernacle_n of_o life_n to_o every_o man_n and_o death_n be_v common_o among_o we_o call_v a_o departure_n out_o of_o this_o world_n of_o such_o person_n as_o late_o before_o be_v live_a member_n of_o it_o and_o therefore_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v what_o force_n there_o be_v in_o these_o text_n of_o prove_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n nor_o do_v i_o perceive_v that_o mr._n w._n lay_v any_o prove_a weight_n upon_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o text_n as_o they_o be_v here_o quote_v but_o endeavour_n rather_o to_o enforce_v a_o mean_v from_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o he_o say_v signify_v after_o my_o go_v out_o viz._n out_o of_o my_o tabernacle_n although_o our_o translator_n have_v render_v it_o after_o my_o departure_n which_o i_o think_v to_o be_v a_o translation_n which_o he_o can_v mend_v and_o if_o so_o they_o have_v render_v it_o by_z after_o my_o go_v out_o i_o shall_v have_v soon_o have_v take_v it_o to_o signify_v a_o extinguishment_n of_o the_o vital_a flame_n in_o his_o body_n than_o the_o departure_n of_o a_o intelligent_a substantial_a soul_n out_o of_o it_o and_o therefore_o i_o think_v the_o enforcement_n of_o this_o argument_n which_o he_o will_v derive_v from_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v but_o trifle_v p._n 19_o he_o appeal_v to_o all_o man_n judgement_n that_o be_v not_o prejudicate_v whether_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o by_o the_o quote_v text_n intend_v that_o man_n soul_n be_v of_o such_o a_o nature_n as_o can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o if_o i_o or_o any_o other_o man_n shall_v declare_v ourselves_o to_o think_v other_o way_n he_o will_v reply_v we_o be_v prejudicate_v and_o that_o be_v all_o the_o fruit_n that_o can_v be_v expect_v of_o such_o a_o needless_a appeal_n he_o say_v further_a if_o these_o apostle_n have_v believe_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n to_o die_v together_o they_o will_v never_o have_v use_v such_o ensnare_a metaphorical_a expression_n as_o these_o that_o do_v so_o clear_o hold_v forth_o a_o seperability_n of_o the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o to_o this_o i_o reply_v that_o if_o at_o all_o they_o hold_v forth_o this_o opinion_n it_o be_v in_o a_o darklanthorn_n with_o the_o light_a side_n towards_o he_o and_o the_o dark_a towards_o i_o but_o i_o rather_o conceive_v that_o if_o they_o have_v know_v the_o be_v of_o a_o substantial_a intelligent_a separate_o subsist_v soul_n in_o man_n and_o that_o those_o of_o the_o good_a go_v to_o heaven_n present_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n they_o will_v probable_o and_o even_o certain_o have_v preach_v and_o declare_v the_o same_o and_o we_o shall_v have_v find_v it_o so_o plain_o and_o clear_o deliver_v in_o some_o of_o their_o write_n which_o be_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n and_o the_o not_o find_v it_o so_o deliver_v in_o any_o of_o their_o write_n give_v we_o great_a cause_n to_o doubt_v the_o truth_n of_o that_o opinion_n mr._n w._n for_o a_o further_a proof_n of_o his_o opinion_n quote_v 2_o cor._n 12.1_o where_o that_o apostle_n relate_v a_o trance_n or_o vision_n which_o he_o have_v and_o wherein_o he_o can_v not_o tell_v whether_o he_o be_v in_o the_o body_n or_o out_o of_o the_o body_n and_o thereupon_o he_o quote_v the_o assembly_n of_o divine_n which_o sit_v in_o the_o rump-parliament_n time_n and_o that_o they_o say_v the_o apostle_n doubt_v whether_o god_n frame_v the_o representation_n of_o these_o heavenly_a thing_n in_o his_o soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o union_n with_o the_o body_n or_o whether_o god_n separate_v the_o soul_n from_o the_o body_n and_o transport_v it_o into_o heaven_n and_o thereupon_o p._n 20._o mr._n w._n say_v that_o many_o philosopher_n and_o some_o divine_n affirm_v that_o paul_n be_v rational_a soul_n may_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n and_o yet_o paul_n not_o dead_a profess_v himself_o partly_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o if_o by_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n the_o apostle_n do_v not_o mean_v such_o a_o separation_n he_o will_v be_v tell_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o those_o word_n be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n he_o be_v conscious_a to_o himself_o of_o a_o common_a and_o i_o think_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n thereunto_o give_v viz._n that_o st._n paul_n be_v wrap_v in_o a_o trance_n or_o ecstasy_n of_o his_o mind_n wherein_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o see_v and_o hear_v be_v so_o lively_o represent_v to_o his_o perceptive_a faculty_n and_o so_o thorough_o imprint_v upon_o his_o memory_n as_o they_o can_v not_o be_v more_o perfect_o perceive_v or_o better_o remember_v if_o he_o have_v true_o perceive_v they_o by_o the_o use_n of_o his_o bodily_a organ_n so_o as_o he_o can_v not_o certain_o know_v whether_o he_o be_v real_o wrap_v into_o heaven_n in_o his_o whole_a person_n or_o whether_o the_o same_o be_v only_o a_o trance_n and_o rapture_n of_o his_o mind_n mr._n w._n intend_v to_o prevent_v this_o answer_n say_v it_o be_v not_o enough_o for_o man_n
without_o the_o requisite_a refreshment_n of_o respiration_n which_o perpetual_o must_v fan_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n for_o maintain_v the_o same_o in_o a_o state_n of_o purity_n vigour_n and_o activity_n and_o thus_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n and_o beast_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o life_n act_v by_o inflame_a spirit_n of_o the_o blood_n the_o whole_a motion_n and_o power_n of_o the_o body_n and_o iâ—s_a organ_n as_o well_o in_o motion_n local_a as_o in_o the_o sensitive_a rational_a and_o affective_a operation_n and_o power_n of_o the_o person_n so_o as_o these_o two_o principle_n of_o breath_n and_o blood_n material_a and_o unintelligent_a though_o they_o be_v seem_v to_o effect_v and_o produce_v in_o the_o creature_n both_o life_n itself_o and_o all_o the_o power_n and_o faculty_n thereunto_o belong_v and_o this_o sort_n of_o spirit_n in_o composito_n be_v all_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n which_o yet_o i_o be_o able_a to_o perceive_v to_o be_v in_o man_n or_o beast_n and_o this_o cause_v i_o to_o apprehend_v it_o must_v be_v mortal_a and_o that_o as_o it_o be_v procreate_v and_o bear_v with_o the_o body_n so_o it_o must_v cease_v at_o death_n with_o the_o be_v of_o the_o person_n and_o be_v therewith_o raise_v again_o at_o the_o general_n resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a notwithstanding_o the_o evidence_n which_o i_o have_v produce_v for_o the_o maintain_v this_o opinion_n i_o rest_v assure_v my_o opposer_n will_v maintain_v that_o there_o must_v be_v another_o sort_n of_o soul_n or_o spirit_n in_o man_n for_o produce_v and_o manage_v his_o superexcellent_a faculty_n of_o intellect_n and_o memory_n because_o they_o can_v perceive_v or_o understand_v the_o quomodo_n or_o manner_n how_o this_o material_a soul_n compound_v of_o breath_n blood_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o it_o act_v by_o the_o circulation_n thereof_o can_v possible_o produce_v the_o effect_n and_o operation_n last_o specify_v i_o do_v not_o perceive_v that_o they_o very_o much_o boggle_v at_o the_o opinion_n that_o these_o ingredient_n may_v possible_o produce_v life_n motion_n sensitive_a faculty_n and_o affection_n because_o they_o can_v with_o any_o good_a face_n of_o reason_n and_o therefore_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o by_o such_o a_o material_a compound_v spirit_n of_o life_n the_o brute_n and_o all_o their_o power_n be_v daily_o and_o certain_o enliven_v act_v supply_v and_o support_v and_o i_o think_v they_o be_v not_o well_o able_a to_o deny_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n by_o i_o propound_v be_v the_o causa_fw-la sine_fw-la qua_fw-la non_fw-la of_o intellect_n memory_n and_o whatsoever_o other_o supreme_a faculty_n there_o be_v find_v in_o the_o constitution_n or_o nature_n of_o the_o humane_a person_n and_o therefore_o i_o will_v not_o say_v much_o in_o the_o proof_n thereof_o which_o our_o daily_a experience_n sufficient_o demonstrate_v our_o sense_n of_o see_v often_o prove_v to_o we_o that_o man_n and_o beast_n by_o hang_v strangle_a drown_v or_o by_o other_o suffocation_n or_o stop_n of_o their_o breath_n be_v soon_o deliver_v over_o to_o the_o dominion_n of_o death_n and_o thereby_o the_o word_n of_o david_n be_v verify_v when_o thou_o take_v away_o their_o breath_n they_o die_v and_o therewith_o shall_v be_v finish_v my_o present_a argument_n whence_o i_o go_v on_o to_o inquire_v after_o solomon_n mean_v in_o the_o word_n of_o this_o text_n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o i_o dare_v not_o and_o therefore_o i_o do_v not_o affirm_v that_o solomon_n intend_v this_o sort_n of_o spirit_n which_o i_o have_v describe_v to_o be_v true_o that_o spirit_n which_o he_o say_v return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o and_o with_o intent_n to_o give_v a_o reasonable_a account_n thereof_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o premise_v that_o there_o be_v two_o other_o sort_n of_o soul_n or_o spirit_n common_o take_v notice_n of_o in_o the_o learned_a world_n the_o first_o of_o which_o and_o the_o most_o take_v notice_n of_o be_v that_o sort_v soul_n which_o be_v often_o speak_v of_o and_o describe_v by_o mr._n w._n and_o his_o party_n and_o which_o they_o say_v be_v a_o entire_a complete_a intelligent_a spirit_n act_v the_o organical_a body_n while_o it_o therein_o remain_v and_o special_o the_o kepheline_n organ_n thereof_o produce_v eminent_o therein_o the_o high_a faculty_n of_o perceive_v understanding_n judgement_n will_n and_o memory_n and_o they_o sâ—y_v that_o after_o the_o departure_n of_o this_o soul_n from_o the_o person_n who_o thereby_o be_v dissolve_v it_o can_v subsi_v by_o itself_o in_o a_o separate_a state_n and_o therein_o move_v itself_o and_o have_v full_a enjoyment_n of_o the_o forenamed_a power_n of_o reason_v act_v and_o think_v and_o that_o very_a soon_o after_o its_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n it_o go_v to_o god_n or_o before_o his_o tribunal_n to_o receive_v his_o intermediate_n judgement_n upon_o the_o act_v do_v by_o the_o person_n in_o his_o life_n time_n and_o that_o pursuant_n to_o the_o sentence_n therein_o give_v such_o soul_n be_v either_o accept_v into_o heaven_n and_o happiness_n or_o that_o they_o be_v cast_v down_o to_o hell_n to_o be_v there_o make_v partaker_n of_o eternal_a suffering_n and_o that_o they_o have_v sense_n and_o perception_n enough_o to_o take_v a_o full_a taste_n of_o these_o great_a difference_n to_o which_o the_o romish_a church_n annex_v that_o beside_o the_o soul_n that_o go_v to_o these_o two_o place_n there_o be_v other_o soul_n which_o be_v send_v some_o to_o limbus_n paterum_fw-la aut_fw-la puerorum_fw-la other_o to_o paradise_n or_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o other_o of_o which_o they_o think_v there_o be_v a_o great_a number_n into_o the_o scorch_a flame_n of_o a_o purgatorial_n fire_n where_o they_o must_v undergo_v great_a yet_o temporal_a suffering_n for_o expiate_v the_o crime_n of_o their_o dead_a person_n and_o purge_v away_o that_o dross_n which_o they_o have_v contract_v in_o the_o body_n of_o their_o person_n upon_o earth_n the_o second_o sort_n of_o soul_n whereof_o notice_n be_v take_v by_o the_o learned_a be_v suppose_v to_o have_v a_o different_a original_a rise_v from_o a_o opinion_n very_o ancient_a in_o the_o world_n which_o be_v that_o the_o whole_a world_n itself_o be_v one_o immense_a live_a creature_n or_o machine_n animate_v or_o act_v by_o one_o universal_a soul_n spirit_n or_o be_v which_o the_o old_a philosopher_n term_v some_o of_o they_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n and_o by_o other_o it_o be_v call_v the_o spirit_n of_o nature_n which_o they_o so_o both_o describe_v as_o they_o appear_v to_o intend_v a_o universal_a or_o infinite_a spirit_n from_o whence_o or_o from_o who_o all_o the_o life_n and_o motion_n find_v in_o the_o world_n be_v derive_v some_o of_o those_o learned_a say_v that_o all_o the_o life_n of_o grass_n flower_n and_o plant_n be_v derive_v from_o that_o spirit_n or_o be_v and_o that_o upon_o their_o die_v that_o vegetable_a spirit_n which_o before_o be_v in_o they_o return_v again_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o nature_n from_o whence_o it_o first_o proceed_v other_o go_v not_o so_o deep_a but_o content_v themselves_o to_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o all_o those_o creature_n which_o have_v spontaneous_a motion_n proceed_v from_o this_o soul_n of_o the_o world_n or_o that_o universal_a spirit_n or_o be_v which_o animate_v or_o act_v the_o same_o and_o they_o conceive_v that_o when_o such_o creature_n be_v due_o fit_v for_o the_o receipt_n of_o life_n this_o universal_o know_v spirit_n be_v move_v by_o a_o natural_a congruity_n in_o the_o thing_n to_o emit_v from_o itself_o such_o spark_n and_o particle_n as_o be_v part_n of_o it_o be_v own_o be_v for_o the_o communicate_v and_o give_v such_o a_o spirit_n of_o life_n to_o those_o creature_n as_o their_o nature_n require_v and_o that_o when_o such_o live_a creature_n dye_v those_o spark_n or_o parcel_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n which_o they_o have_v before_o receive_v return_v immediate_o back_o to_o the_o universal_a spirit_n of_o the_o world_n as_o to_o the_o fountain_n from_o whence_o they_o issue_v or_o as_o to_o that_o totum_fw-la of_o which_o themselves_o be_v but_o the_o small_a spark_n or_o particle_n to_o which_o they_o be_v again_o join_v and_o be_v receive_v into_o it_o as_o true_a and_o real_a part_n and_o particle_n of_o the_o same_o this_o apprehension_n have_v be_v of_o a_o long_a continuance_n in_o the_o world_n come_v down_o from_o the_o discourse_n of_o ancient_a philosopher_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o divine_a plato_n by_o who_o it_o be_v cultivate_v and_o confirm_v so_o as_o all_o his_o doctrine_n and_o write_n seem_v to_o have_v reference_n thereunto_o and_o taste_v very_o strong_o of_o that_o opinion_n and_o all_o his_o scholar_n be_v much_o addict_v thereunto_o
fail_v in_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o he_o hope_v his_o adversary_n will_v not_o be_v such_o blasphemer_n as_o to_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o solomon_n word_n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o concern_v which_o word_n i_o have_v before_o full_o declare_v my_o conception_n and_o have_v no_o design_n to_o repeat_v they_o again_o here_o further_o he_o quote_v again_o eccl._n 3._o as_o if_o solomon_n there_o say_v that_o when_o man_n die_v his_o body_n go_v one_o way_n and_o his_o spirit_n another_o and_o whether_o he_o quote_v this_o text_n true_o shall_v be_v leave_v to_o judgement_n then_o mr._n w._n put_v a_o objection_n against_o himself_o suppose_v some_o may_v say_v if_o all_o soul_n return_v to_o god_n that_o give_v they_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a do_v so_o too_o and_o he_o grant_v that_o so_o they_o do_v and_o for_o solution_n of_o this_o objection_n he_o say_v that_o though_o god_n be_v in_o his_o high_a heaven_n and_o keep_v his_o session_n there_o yet_o there_o be_v some_o other_o part_n of_o the_o heaven_n where_o he_o keep_v a_o particular_a session_n to_o which_o evil_a spirit_n may_v approach_v as_o they_o do_v in_o micaiah_n vision_n where_o god_n may_v pass_v sentence_n upon_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a without_o bring_v they_o into_o heaven_n and_o he_o think_v god_n have_v a_o glorious_a presence_n in_o the_o low_a heaven_n with_o his_o angel_n and_o that_o there_o he_o do_v transact_v many_o affair_n relate_v to_o the_o government_n of_o this_o world_n and_o quote_v for_o this_o the_o devil_n appearance_n in_o the_o case_n of_o job_n and_o say_v if_o devil_n may_v appear_v before_o god_n so_o may_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a do_v too_o in_o answer_v i_o declare_v to_o agree_v with_o his_o last_o expression_n that_o if_o there_o be_v separate_a soul_n of_o wicked_a man_n subsist_v by_o themselves_o they_o may_v appear_v before_o god_n as_o he_o quote_v text_n testify_v devil_n have_v do_v but_o i_o demand_v as_o clear_a text_n and_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n for_o the_o appear_v of_o wicked_a soul_n before_o god_n as_o be_v quote_v for_o the_o appear_v of_o devil_n before_o he_o but_o he_o bring_v not_o one_o text_n to_o prove_v that_o he_o say_v truth_n concern_v the_o appear_v of_o wicked_a soul_n before_o god_n and_o i_o confide_v that_o no_o one_o text_n of_o scripture_n can_v be_v bring_v which_o give_v a_o assertory_n testimony_n of_o that_o fact_n or_o say_v there_o be_v ever_o such_o a_o thing_n do_v in_o the_o world_n and_o for_o what_o he_o say_v of_o god_n keep_v his_o session_n of_o judgement_n sometime_o in_o heaven_n and_o sometime_o in_o other_o particular_a part_n of_o heaven_n i_o be_o apt_a to_o demand_v proof_n thereof_o from_o text_n of_o scripture_n but_o he_o bring_v not_o one_o to_o this_o purpose_n and_o therefore_o i_o think_v it_o may_v be_v conclude_v that_o these_o several_a session_n of_o god_n for_o judgement_n be_v but_o a_o device_n of_o his_o own_o brain_n which_o have_v no_o real_a truth_n in_o it_o and_o thus_o by_o man_n device_n they_o strive_v to_o heal_v cover_n and_o confirm_v their_o erroneous_a opinion_n which_o i_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o great_a fault_n in_o a_o good_a man_n but_o notwithstanding_o those_o humane_a invention_n i_o be_o apt_a to_o conclude_v that_o if_o the_o good_a soul_n go_v to_o god_n for_o judgement_n in_o heaven_n that_o bad_a soul_n do_v also_o somewhat_o evident_o do_v the_o like_a solomon_n say_v the_o soul_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o the_o soul_n return_v be_v word_n that_o intend_v indefinite_o and_o seem_v therefore_o equivalent_a to_o a_o universal_a and_o signify_v as_o much_o as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v say_v all_o soul_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v they_o and_o this_o sense_n of_o the_o word_n our_o author_n have_v late_o grant_v whence_o i_o conclude_v that_o as_o god_n say_v all_o soul_n be_v my_o which_o i_o think_v intend_v person_n so_o all_o soul_n be_v intend_v to_o return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v they_o as_o well_o and_o as_o much_o the_o bad_a as_o the_o good_a for_o any_o thing_n that_o i_o can_v perceive_v either_o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n or_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v true_a in_o our_o author_n discourse_n of_o it_o p._n 60._o he_o put_v a_o second_o objection_n against_o this_o opinion_n which_o i_o think_v he_o do_v set_v up_o as_o a_o man_n of_o straw_n that_o he_o may_v have_v the_o batter_a of_o it_o down_o again_o he_o pretend_v some_o say_v that_o he_o have_v indeed_o prove_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n to_o be_v separate_v at_o death_n and_o that_o one_o of_o they_o go_v to_o one_o place_n and_o the_o other_o of_o they_o go_v to_o the_o other_o place_n but_o that_o he_o have_v not_o yet_o prove_v the_o soul_n to_o live_v in_o that_o state_n of_o separation_n hereupon_o i_o observe_v that_o after_o he_o have_v say_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v separate_v at_o death_n he_o add_v that_o they_o go_v to_o two_o different_a place_n which_o say_v i_o think_v the_o text_n do_v not_o warrant_n for_o it_o do_v not_o say_v that_o either_o of_o they_o go_v to_o any_o place_n and_o first_o we_o may_v be_v sure_a a_o dead_a body_n can_v go_v any_o whither_o the_o text_n say_v it_o return_v to_o the_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v and_o of_o which_o before_o it_o receive_v life_n it_o be_v a_o part_n so_o for_o the_o spirit_n the_o text_n say_v it_o return_v not_o go_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o i_o have_v before_o offer_v a_o apprehension_n that_o solomon_n may_v intend_v this_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n in_o a_o natural_a and_o easy_a manner_n as_o a_o part_n do_v to_o its_o totum_fw-la and_o the_o parcel_n of_o air_n or_o water_n return_v to_o and_o incorporate_v with_o their_o element_n and_o that_o as_o the_o body_n return_v to_o the_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v and_o as_o a_o part_n do_v to_o its_o totum_fw-la so_o the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n from_o who_o it_o come_v and_o of_o which_o i_o suppose_v solomon_n may_v think_v it_o to_o have_v be_v a_o part_n but_o i_o grant_v that_o if_o the_o soul_n in_o our_o author_n sense_n do_v go_v to_o god_n after_o death_n than_o the_o objection_n which_o say_v he_o do_v not_o prove_v it_o alive_a in_o a_o separate_a state_n be_v vain_a and_o frivolous_a and_o may_v easy_o be_v overthrow_v without_o put_v our_o author_n to_o the_o trouble_v of_o defend_v his_o opinion_n against_o it_o in_o the_o close_a of_o this_o argument_n mr._n w._n ask_v what_o have_v the_o live_a god_n to_o do_v with_o dead_a spirit_n and_o i_o say_v so_o too_o and_o therefore_o grant_v that_o if_o the_o intelligent_a separate_a spirit_n of_o a_o man_n be_v dead_a it_o can_v with_o no_o propriety_n or_o truth_n be_v say_v to_o return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o p._n 61._o mr._n w._n say_v so_o i_o shut_v up_o this_o three_o argument_n and_o with_o it_o my_o proof_n from_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o concern_v these_o threee_v argument_n i_o say_v the_o first_o be_v measurable_o confute_v the_o second_o be_v disregard_v and_o the_o three_o be_v otherways_o expound_v and_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o oppose_v mr._n w_n pretension_n thereupon_o the_o four_o argument_n pag._n 61._o mr._n w._n quote_v here_o that_o text_n of_o scripture_n whereby_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n be_v principal_o support_v and_o upon_o which_o it_o be_v with_o a_o great_a measure_n of_o clearness_n ground_v and_o which_o arise_v near_o unto_o a_o assertion_n that_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o and_o i_o think_v mr._n w._n do_v from_o thence_o right_o argue_v that_o if_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v kill_v by_o kill_v the_o body_n or_o person_n it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o reasonable_a inference_n draw_v from_o this_o text_n to_o argue_v that_o the_o soul_n must_v needs_o have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o its_o own_o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n and_o further_a mr._n w._n observe_v well_o the_o reason_n why_o our_o lord_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n to_o his_o disciple_n viz._n to_o encourage_v they_o against_o the_o fear_n of_o such_o persecution_n as_o be_v likely_a to_o fall_v upon_o they_o in_o the_o prosecution_n of_o their_o great_a duty_n the_o preach_a of_o the_o gospel_n encourage_v they_o not_o to_o sear_v what_o harm_v man_n can_v do_v unto_o they_o upon_o that_o account_n because_o man_n can_v only_o kill_v the_o body_n intend_v the_o person_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n for_o lay_v any_o other_o sort_n of_o real_a punishment_n upon_o man_n after_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o this_o world_n p._n 62._o mr._n w._n produce_v a_o argument_n which_o i_o think_v
go_v thy_o way_n and_o as_o thou_o have_v believe_v so_o be_v it_o do_v unto_o thou_o st._n luke_n relate_v it_o thus_o this_o centurion_n servant_n be_v ready_a to_o die_v and_o when_o he_o hear_v of_o jesus_n he_o send_v unto_o he_o the_o elder_n of_o the_o jew_n beseech_v he_o that_o he_o will_v come_v and_o heal_v his_o servant_n and_o they_o come_v to_o jesus_n desire_v he_o to_o do_v this_o kindness_n for_o the_o captain_n because_o he_o be_v a_o worthy_a person_n and_o a_o lover_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o jesus_n go_v with_o they_o towards_o the_o captain_n house_n and_o when_o he_o be_v not_o far_o from_o thence_o the_o centurion_n send_v friend_n to_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o lord_n trouble_v not_o thyself_o for_o i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n wherefore_o neither_o thought_n i_o myself_o worthy_a to_o come_v unto_o thou_o but_o say_v in_o a_o word_n and_o my_o servant_n shall_v be_v heal_v and_o jesus_n thereupon_o turn_v he_o about_o and_o discourse_v with_o those_o that_o follow_v he_o and_o they_o that_o be_v send_v return_v to_o the_o house_n find_v the_o servant_n whole_a that_o have_v be_v sick_a upon_o read_v these_o two_o relation_n i_o think_v it_o plain_o appear_v that_o either_o this_o centurion_n come_v personal_o to_o our_o lord_n to_o request_v his_o servant_n cure_n or_o he_o do_v not_o come_v personal_o to_o christ_n for_o that_o purpose_n but_o send_v the_o elder_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o request_v that_o favour_n upon_o his_o behalf_n without_o that_o himself_o come_v either_o to_o sight_n or_o speech_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o that_o occasion_n i_o find_v no_o ground_n or_o reasonable_a guess_n which_o of_o our_o text_n deliver_v the_o absolute_a truth_n in_o this_o circumstance_n of_o the_o fact_n which_o they_o relate_v but_o from_o this_o variance_n and_o the_o other_o instance_n before_o recount_v i_o think_v it_o may_v reasonable_o be_v collect_v that_o man_n be_v not_o bind_v to_o take_v and_o perhaps_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v every_o say_v or_o sentence_n which_o they_o find_v write_v in_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v a_o irrefragable_a truth_n and_o the_o very_a word_n of_o god_n and_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o apply_v this_o tenet_n to_o the_o say_n now_o in_o dispute_n with_o mr._n w._n viz._n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n and_o have_v no_o more_o that_o they_o can_v do_v we_o find_v a_o apparent_a variance_n between_o these_o two_o saying_n and_o that_o the_o word_n of_o st._n luke_n be_v adequate_a and_o answerable_a to_o the_o intent_n of_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n in_o this_o place_n whereas_o those_o of_o st._n matthew_n have_v a_o double_a aspect_n and_o look_v as_o it_o be_v two_o way_n for_o one_o way_n it_o insinuate_v that_o persecutor_n can_v do_v no_o more_o harm_n after_o they_o have_v kill_v another_o way_n it_o seem_v next_o to_o a_o assertion_n that_o man_n soul_n live_v and_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n i_o do_v not_o by_o the_o context_n or_o any_o other_o way_n conceive_v that_o our_o lord_n do_v speak_v or_o have_v any_o intent_n to_o speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n in_o this_o doctrine_n whence_o the_o word_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n in_o that_o prospect_n of_o intend_v to_o teach_v the_o state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n seem_v quite_o beside_o our_o lord_n mean_v in_o this_o doctrine_n and_o if_o not_o quite_o out_o of_o it_o yet_o very_o plain_o collateral_a to_o it_o and_o yet_o from_o this_o side-wind_n the_o maintainer_n of_o separate_a subsistence_n draw_v the_o strong_a proof_n which_o they_o can_v find_v for_o maintain_v their_o opinion_n of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n i_o think_v that_o upon_o perusal_n of_o this_o argument_n it_o will_v appear_v the_o strength_n of_o this_o proof_n be_v much_o weaken_a and_o abate_v and_o will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v of_o much_o less_o force_n than_o it_o seem_v to_o have_v at_o the_o first_o read_v or_o hear_v thereof_o and_o in_o this_o state_n of_o debilitation_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o prosecute_v my_o observation_n upon_o mr._n w_n page_n as_o i_o do_v before_o p._n 64_o mr._n w._n pretend_v to_o take_v the_o dispute_v word_n as_o comment_n one_o upon_o another_o and_o say_v that_o by_o construction_n they_o may_v be_v make_v to_o intend_v one_o thing_n and_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o grant_v that_o by_o construction_n they_o may_v both_o of_o they_o be_v make_v to_o serve_v the_o mean_v of_o our_o lord_n in_o this_o doctrine_n but_o then_o in_o our_o collateral_a point_n which_o st._n luke_n do_v not_o meddle_v with_o there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a variance_n between_o these_o two_o expression_n for_o that_o the_o one_o prove_v strong_o the_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n and_o the_o other_o prove_v it_o not_o nor_o meddle_v with_o it_o at_o all_o which_o prove_v that_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n do_v not_o intend_v to_o speak_v of_o that_o point_n in_o this_o place_n and_o therefore_o our_o question_n thereupon_o be_v in_o what_o word_n our_o lord_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n and_o the_o conclusion_n be_v that_o if_o he_o deliver_v this_o doctrine_n in_o the_o word_n of_o st._n matthew_n than_o they_o be_v a_o strong_a proof_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n but_o if_o his_o doctrine_n be_v deliver_v in_o the_o word_n of_o st._n luke_n then_o there_o be_v no_o proof_n at_o all_o in_o it_o of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n and_o i_o have_v before_o enough_o argue_v on_o the_o side_n of_o st._n luke_n and_o for_o the_o probability_n that_o his_o text_n set_v forth_o to_o we_o the_o very_a word_n wherein_o our_o lord_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n mr._n w._n confess_v that_o luke_n express_v less_o than_o matthew_n but_o say_v he_o never_o mean_v less_o which_o i_o think_v intend_v that_o the_o mean_v of_o luke_n in_o his_o text_n be_v that_o those_o who_o kill_v the_o body_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n which_o mean_v do_v not_o at_o all_o appear_v in_o the_o word_n of_o luke_n text_n which_o do_v not_o say_v so_o and_o how_o then_o mr._n w._n shall_v come_v to_o know_v that_o he_o mean_v so_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v and_o therefore_o i_o reject_v this_o gloss_n upon_o that_o text_n as_o mr._n w'_v own_o invention_n or_o fiction_n the_o five_o argument_n pag._n 65._o mr._n w._n raise_v a_o argument_n for_o the_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n from_o the_o appear_v of_o moses_n and_o elias_n and_o discourse_v with_o our_o lord_n upon_o mount_n tabor_n and_o say_v that_o moses_n can_v not_o appear_v there_o in_o his_o person_n soul_n and_o body_n because_o deut._n 34.6_o say_v moses_n die_v in_o the_o land_n of_o moab_n and_o he_o the_o lord_n bury_v he_o in_o a_o valley_n there_o over-against_o beth-peor_n but_o no_o man_n know_v of_o his_o sepulchre_n unto_o this_o day_n p_o 66._o mr._n w._n discourse_v upon_o this_o text_n say_v that_o moses_n appear_v at_o mount_n tabor_n must_v be_v either_o alive_a in_o spirit_n only_o or_o else_o his_o body_n be_v raise_v add_v i_o know_v that_o some_o conjecture_n that_o his_o body_n be_v raise_v but_o they_o can_v prove_v that_o conjecture_n from_o text_n of_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o he_o think_v it_o more_o likely_a that_o moses_n appear_v in_o spirit_n only_o intend_v i_o suppose_v in_o his_o soul_n subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n after_o death_n which_o i_o think_v to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o conjecture_n which_o he_o be_v not_o able_a to_o prove_v by_o text_n of_o scripture_n any_o more_o than_o the_o former_a conjecture_n can_v be_v so_o prove_v and_o to_o these_o two_o conjecture_n i_o pretend_v to_o add_v a_o three_o viz._n that_o moses_n may_v not_o have_v die_v in_o the_o mount_n but_o may_v be_v translate_v or_o transport_v to_o heaven_n in_o person_n as_o enoch_n and_o elias_n have_v before_o be_v which_o i_o offer_v to_o prove_v by_o his_o appear_v with_o elias_n at_o mount_n taber_n it_o seem_v they_o appear_v both_o after_o a_o like_a manner_n and_o the_o one_o as_o much_o in_o person_n as_o the_o other_o mr._n w._n grant_v that_o elias_n do_v appear_v in_o person_n and_o arguendo_fw-la a_o simili_fw-la it_o appear_v most_o likely_a that_o moses_n do_v so_o too_o as_o to_o the_o text_n which_o say_v moses_n die_v and_o be_v bury_v i_o think_v fit_a to_o consider_v by_o who_o this_o book_n of_o deuteronomy_n may_v be_v write_v and_o if_o the_o promise_v thereof_o may_v be_v write_v by_o moses_n or_o his_o direction_n yet_o this_o close_a passage_n of_o it_o about_o his_o own_o death_n and_o burial_n it_o seem_v can_v not_o be_v so_o it_o appear_v not_o from_o whence_o the_o opinion_n
know_v that_o he_o who_o raise_v up_o our_o lord_n jesus_n shall_v raise_v we_o up_o also_o by_o jesus_n and_o in_o the_o end_n of_o this_o discourse_n st._n paul_n say_v we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n and_o there_o receive_v recompense_n according_a to_o our_o work_n and_o hence_o i_o collect_v that_o the_o text_n which_o lie_v intermediate_v betwixt_o these_o two_o do_v most_o direct_o concern_v matter_n pertain_v to_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o proceed_v which_o may_v at_o that_o time_n be_v expect_v and_o from_o these_o premise_n i_o gather_v that_o in_o mr._n w_n prove_v text_n the_o word_n absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n do_v intend_v the_o presence_n and_o absence_n of_o the_o wholâ—_n person_n with_o the_o lord_n or_o from_o the_o lord_n and_o do_v expound_v the_o apostle_n mean_v to_o be_v that_o man_n can_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n without_o be_v absent_a from_o their_o fleshly_a body_n 1_o cor._n 15.50_o say_v flesh_n and_o blood_n can_v inherit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o paul_n desire_v to_o be_v absent_a from_o this_o sort_n of_o body_n that_o he_o may_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n in_o another_o sort_n of_o body_n ver._n 40._o there_o be_v celestial_a body_n and_o body_n terrestrial_a ver._n 44._o there_o be_v a_o natural_a body_n and_o there_o be_v a_o spiritual_a body_n v._o 46._o first_o that_o which_o be_v natural_a and_o afterward_o that_o which_o be_v spiritual_a v._o 49._o and_o as_o we_o have_v bear_v the_o image_n of_o the_o earthly_a so_o shall_v we_o bear_v the_o image_n of_o the_o heavenly_a v._o 51._o st._n paul_n show_v we_o a_o mystery_n we_o shall_v not_o all_o sleep_n but_o we_o shall_v all_o be_v change_v in_o a_o moment_n in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n for_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n the_o dead_a shall_v be_v raise_v incorruptible_a and_o we_o such_o saint_n as_o be_v then_o upon_o earth_n shall_v be_v change_v for_o this_o corruptible_fw-fr must_v put_v on_o incorruption_n and_o this_o mortal_n must_v put_v on_o immortality_n i_o say_v then_o that_o by_o st._n paul_n absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n in_o this_o place_n he_o intend_v the_o change_n beforementioned_a and_o that_o his_o natural_a fleshly_a body_n shall_v be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a heavenly_a body_n and_o that_o he_o may_v not_o long_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o fleshly_a body_n but_o may_v have_v it_o change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a body_n in_o which_o he_o may_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n 1_o thes_n 4.15_o this_o we_o say_v unto_o you_o by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o we_o which_o be_v alive_a and_o remain_v unto_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n shall_v not_o prevent_v they_o that_o be_v asleep_a for_o the_o lord_n himself_o shall_v descend_v with_o a_o shout_n and_o the_o dead_a in_o christ_n shall_v rise_v first_o then_o we_o which_o be_v alive_a and_o remain_v shall_v be_v catch_v up_o together_o with_o they_o in_o the_o cloud_n to_o meet_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o air_n and_o so_o shall_v we_o ever_o be_v with_o the_o lord_n hence_o i_o infer_v that_o after_o our_o earthly_a tabernacle_n be_v so_o dissolve_v or_o as_o that_o our_o earthly_a or_o fleshly_a body_n be_v by_o this_o change_n clothe_v upon_o with_o our_o house_n that_o be_v from_o heaven_n or_o those_o spiritual_a heavenly_a body_n we_o shall_v together_o with_o the_o new_o raise_v person_n meet_v the_o lord_n in_o the_o air_n and_o so_o shall_v remain_v with_o the_o lord_n for_o ever_o st._n paul_n in_o this_o discourse_n make_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o death_n or_o die_v or_o any_o sort_n of_o separation_n of_o the_o soul_n from_o the_o body_n but_o seem_v to_o reject_v that_o intent_n when_o he_o say_v he_o do_v not_o desire_v to_o be_v unclothe_v which_o i_o think_v intend_v to_o die_v but_o desire_n to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o life_n which_o will_v clear_o be_v effect_v by_o change_v his_o fleshly_a natural_a body_n into_o a_o spiritual_a or_o heavenly_a body_n in_o which_o man_n shall_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n for_o ever_o 1_o joh._n 3.2_o belove_a it_o do_v not_o yet_o appear_v what_o we_o shall_v be_v but_o i_o know_v that_o when_o he_o christ_n shall_v appear_v we_o shall_v be_v like_o he_o and_o our_o vile_a body_n shall_v be_v change_v and_o make_v like_o his_o glorious_a body_n it_o may_v also_o be_v observe_v what_o st._n paul_n intend_v by_o his_o term_n we_o for_o in_o the_o quote_v text_n he_o say_v we_o desire_v to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n and_o elsewhere_o say_v we_o shall_v not_o all_o sleep_n but_o we_o shall_v all_o be_v change_v also_o we_o that_o be_v alive_a shall_v not_o prevent_v they_o that_o be_v asleep_a also_o we_o shall_v be_v catch_v up_o to_o the_o cloud_n to_o meet_v the_o lord_n and_o remain_v ever_o with_o he_o in_o all_o these_o we_z it_o seem_v plain_a the_o apostle_n intend_v the_o person_n of_o believer_n and_o not_o their_o soul_n only_o concern_v this_o desire_n of_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n it_o seem_v observable_a that_o the_o church_n of_o that_o time_n expect_v our_o lord_n second_o come_v within_o some_o indifferent_a or_o short_a space_n or_o compass_v of_o time_n such_o as_o that_o possible_o some_o of_o they_o may_v live_v till_o the_o accomplishment_n of_o it_o our_o lord_n speak_v of_o the_o sign_n of_o his_o come_v say_z this_o generation_n shall_v not_o pass_v until_o all_o thing_n be_v fulfil_v and_o elsewhere_o tell_v his_o auditor_n the_o sign_n and_o glory_n of_o his_o second_o come_v and_o say_v then_o look_v up_o and_o lift_v up_o your_o head_n for_o your_o redemption_n draw_v nigh_o as_o if_o some_o of_o they_o may_v live_v unto_o that_o time_n in_o the_o apostolic_a write_n we_o often_o find_v their_o time_n express_v by_o the_o term_n of_o last_o time_n and_o they_o think_v that_o upon_o they_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n be_v come_v and_o we_o find_v it_o write_v the_o time_n be_v short_a therefore_o he_o that_o be_v filthy_a let_v he_o be_v filthy_a still_o and_o he_o that_o be_v holy_a let_v he_o be_v holy_a still_o as_o if_o there_o be_v scarce_o time_n of_o a_o reformation_n before_o the_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n rev._n 3.11_o behold_v i_o come_v quick_o hold_v fast_o that_o which_o thou_o have_v 1_o john_n 1.18_o little_a child_n it_o be_v now_o the_o last_o time_n and_o antichrist_n be_v already_o at_o work_n heb._n 1.1_o god_n who_o in_o former_a time_n speak_v unto_o we_o by_o his_o prophet_n have_v in_o these_o last_o time_n speak_v unto_o we_o by_o his_o son_n jam._n 5.7_o be_v patient_a brethren_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o establish_v your_o heart_n for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o lord_n draw_v nigh_o rev._n 22_o 7._o behold_v i_o come_v quick_o and_o the_o time_n be_v at_o hand_n and_o behold_v i_o come_v quick_o and_o my_o reward_n be_v with_o i_o ver._n 20._o he_o which_o testify_v these_o thing_n say_v sure_o i_o come_v quick_o amen_o even_o so_o come_v lord_n jesus_n the_o spirit_n and_o the_o bride_n say_v come_v our_o lord_n answer_v i_o come_v quick_o and_o the_o church_n reply_v even_o so_o come_v lord_n jesus_n come_v quick_o it_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o custom_n of_o that_o age_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o speedy_a come_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o judgement_n and_o that_o the_o day_n intermediate_v thereunto_o may_v be_v shorten_v and_o that_o the_o expect_a change_n of_o their_o mortal_n into_o immortal_a body_n may_v be_v accomplish_v with_o the_o most_o speed_n that_o be_v possible_a and_o upon_o these_o ground_n st._n paul_n as_o well_o as_o other_o believer_n desire_v hearty_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o their_o fleshly_a body_n that_o they_o may_v be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n in_o their_o spiritual_a one_o and_o upon_o this_o canvas_n i_o be_o satisfy_v in_o my_o own_o understanding_n that_o st._n paul_n be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n aught_o to_o be_v expound_v as_o i_o have_v before_o declare_v and_o thereupon_o it_o will_v be_v easy_o conclude_v that_o mr._n ws._n ten_o argument_n ground_v upon_o the_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n before_o quote_v be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a a_o sound_n or_o a_o good_a argument_n for_o prove_v of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n the_o eleven_o argument_n page_n 94._o mr._n w._n quote_v 2_o cor._n 12.2_o i_o know_v a_o man_n about_o fourteen_o year_n ago_o whether_o in_o the_o body_n
come_v up_o hither_o and_o i_o will_v show_v thou_o thing_n which_o must_v be_v hereafter_o and_o immediate_o he_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n and_o behold_v a_o throne_n be_v set_v in_o heaven_n and_o from_o thence_o he_o prosecute_v his_o revelation_n of_o thing_n afterward_o to_o be_v perform_v our_o apostle_n do_v not_o say_v here_o that_o his_o spirit_n be_v transport_v into_o heaven_n or_o that_o he_o be_v there_o in_o his_o soul_n only_o but_o say_v immediate_o i_o be_v in_o the_o spirit_n i_o myself_o be_v there_o my_o person_n be_v there_o in_o the_o spirit_n so_o that_o all_o which_o be_v there_o reveal_v be_v so_o reveal_v to_o himself_o or_o person_n without_o mention_n of_o any_o separation_n of_o his_o soul_n from_o his_o body_n any_o more_o than_o st._n paul_n have_v mention_v it_o in_o his_o prove_v text._n whence_o i_o conceive_v that_o during_o the_o space_n of_o this_o revelation_n st._n john_n be_v in_o a_o rapture_n or_o transport_v of_o his_o mind_n as_o other_o prophet_n have_v be_v before_o he_o and_o yet_o he_o have_v so_o perfect_a a_o perception_n of_o the_o thing_n reveal_v and_o be_v so_o well_o assure_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o they_o and_o remember_v they_o so_o well_o as_o if_o he_o have_v perceive_v and_o know_v they_o with_o his_o bodily_a sense_n of_o see_v and_o hear_v and_o remember_v they_o as_o well_o and_o he_o may_v possible_o be_v as_o uncertain_a as_o st._n paul_n be_v whether_o this_o be_v a_o rapture_n of_o his_o person_n into_o heaven_n or_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o rapture_n of_o his_o mind_n wherein_o this_o revelation_n be_v make_v to_o he_o i_o have_v quote_v these_o four_o parallel_n text_n of_o scripture_n to_o evince_v or_o persuade_v that_o st._n paul_n in_o our_o prove_v text_n do_v not_o doubt_v whether_o his_o soul_n be_v actual_o separate_v from_o his_o body_n but_o whether_o his_o rapture_n into_o the_o three_o heaven_n be_v a_o transport_n of_o his_o person_n thither_o or_o whether_o this_o transport_n be_v only_o a_o rapture_n of_o his_o mind_n i_o be_o by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v satisfy_v in_o my_o own_o understanding_n that_o st._n paul_n do_v not_o intend_v in_o this_o text_n to_o teach_v concern_v the_o separation_n of_o the_o soul_n from_o the_o body_n or_o that_o the_o soul_n can_v subsist_v in_o such_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n and_o therefore_o i_o think_v that_o the_o argument_n which_o mr._n w._n draw_v from_o this_o text_n for_o proof_n the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n be_v unsound_a and_o fallacious_a and_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n a_o good_a proof_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n the_o twelve_o argument_n page_n 97._o phil._n 1.21_o 23._o to_o i_o to_o die_v be_v gain_v for_o i_o be_o in_o a_o straight_o betwixt_o two_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o depart_v and_o to_o be_v with_o christ_n which_o be_v far_o better_a hereupon_o mr._n w._n argue_v that_o if_o st._n paul_n soul_n be_v immortal_a then_o be_v all_o man_n soul_n immortal_a but_o paul_n soul_n he_o say_v be_v immortal_a ergo_fw-la he_o prove_v paul_n soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a by_o say_v if_o paul_n soul_n be_v in_o a_o better_a condition_n at_o the_o death_n of_o his_o body_n than_o when_o it_o live_v therein_o then_o be_v his_o soul_n immortal_a but_o he_o say_v paul_n soul_n be_v in_o a_o better_a condition_n after_o his_o death_n than_o when_o alive_a which_o he_o prove_v by_o â—aying_v that_o which_o gain_v by_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n be_v much_o better_a out_o of_o the_o body_n than_o in_o the_o body_n but_o paul_n soul_n gain_v by_o the_o death_n of_o his_o body_n and_o therefore_o be_v in_o a_o much_o better_a condition_n out_o of_o it_o than_o before_o this_o he_o prove_v by_o paul_n saying_n to_o die_v be_v gain_v second_o because_o the_o soul_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n he_o say_v will_v obtain_v such_o a_o be_v with_o christ_n as_o it_o have_v not_o in_o the_o body_n hence_o he_o conclude_v the_o soul_n of_o good_a man_n be_v more_o happy_a out_o of_o the_o body_n than_o in_o it_o and_o they_o can_v be_v so_o except_o they_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n p._n 98._o mr._n w._n object_n thus_o against_o his_o own_o argument_n that_o paul_n in_o this_o text_n speak_v not_o a_o word_n of_o his_o soul_n but_o only_o of_o himself_o or_o his_o whole_a person_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o fair_a for_o mr._n w._n to_o argue_v a_o great_a happiness_n of_o his_o soul_n only_o at_o death_n from_o st._n paul_n speak_v of_o a_o better_a condition_n that_o himself_o shall_v enjoy_v at_o death_n to_o this_o objection_n he_o answer_v that_o paul_n must_v in_o this_o text_n when_o he_o speak_v of_o himself_o only_o be_v understand_v as_o intend_v his_o soul_n because_o death_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v again_o to_o his_o body_n nor_o can_v death_n bring_v he_o to_o a_o more_o bless_a presence_n with_o christ_n than_o he_o have_v whilst_o alive_a and_o against_o his_o own_o doctrine_n he_o put_v another_o objection_n p._n 99_o as_o if_o some_o have_v say_v that_o paul_n desire_n to_o be_v with_o christ_n after_o death_n be_v only_o in_o expectation_n of_o happiness_n at_o the_o resurrection_n then_o mr._n w._n answer_v this_o objection_n which_o be_v not_o own_v by_o i_o or_o any_o other_o which_o i_o have_v hear_v or_o read_v of_o and_o therefore_o it_o pass_v with_o i_o for_o another_o man_n of_o straw_n set_v up_o by_o himself_o to_o be_v batter_v down_o again_o by_o the_o same_o hand_n phil._n 20._o i_o hope_v that_o in_o nothing_o i_o shall_v be_v ashamed_a but_o that_o christ_n shall_v be_v magnify_v in_o my_o body_n whether_o it_o be_v by_o life_n or_o by_o death_n for_o to_o i_o to_o live_v be_v christ_n and_o to_o die_v be_v gain_v but_o if_o i_o live_v in_o the_o flesh_n this_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o my_o labour_n what_o i_o shall_v choose_v i_o wot_v not_o but_o be_o in_o a_o strait_a betwixt_o two_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o depart_v and_o be_v with_o christ_n which_o be_v far_o better_a nevertheless_o to_o abide_v in_o the_o flesh_n be_v more_o needful_a for_o you_o i_o observe_v upon_o this_o text_n that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o soul_n make_v in_o it_o although_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o the_o body_n that_o christ_n shall_v be_v magnify_v in_o it_o intend_v his_o person_n by_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n in_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o text_n there_o be_v nothing_o else_o denote_v but_o by_o the_o term_n of_o i_o and_o i_o both_o which_o do_v proper_o denote_v and_o signify_v the_o person_n and_o all_o that_o which_o mr._n w._n have_v raise_v out_o of_o this_o text_n concern_v the_o soul_n or_o its_o subsistence_n in_o a_o separate_a state_n from_o the_o body_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o proper_a effect_n of_o his_o own_o invention_n and_o not_o real_o found_v upon_o st._n paul_n text_n before_o quote_v mr._n w._n have_v say_v from_o the_o text_n that_o to_o die_v be_v gain_v and_o that_o to_o die_v be_v better_a than_o to_o live_v here_o these_o two_o say_n may_v i_o think_v be_v very_o proper_o apply_v to_o the_o person_n that_o it_o may_v be_v gain_n for_o some_o person_n to_o die_v rather_o than_o live_v and_o consequent_o that_o it_o be_v better_a for_o such_o person_n to_o die_v than_o to_o live_v here_o three_o he_o say_v st._n paul_n give_v the_o reason_n why_o it_o be_v better_a for_o he_o to_o die_v than_o to_o live_v here_o because_o in_o depart_v hence_o he_o shall_v be_v with_o christ_n i_o answer_v we_o do_v not_o read_v in_o this_o text_n that_o paul_n choose_v rather_o to_o die_v because_o than_o he_o shall_v be_v with_o christ_n but_o say_v that_o if_o he_o do_v die_v he_o shall_v be_v with_o christ_n he_o have_v other_o reason_n for_o choose_v death_n rather_o than_o life_n and_o take_v that_o for_o a_o comfort_n and_o support_v in_o obtain_v this_o choice_n that_o after_o death_n he_o shall_v still_o be_v with_o christ_n in_o a_o state_n of_o rest_n and_o quietness_n which_o will_v be_v far_o better_o for_o he_o than_o that_o state_n which_o he_o now_o endure_v in_o this_o world_n coloss_n 1.24_o i_o paul_n do_v now_o rejoice_v in_o my_o suffering_n for_o you_o and_o fill_v up_o that_o which_o be_v behind_o of_o the_o affliction_n of_o christ_n in_o my_o flesh_n for_o his_o body_n sake_n which_o be_v the_o church_n we_o know_v that_o christ_n suffering_n for_o his_o body_n sake_n the_o church_n be_v great_a to_o which_o paul_n in_o this_o place_n compare_v his_o own_o suffering_n and_o therefore_o we_o have_v reason_n to_o think_v they_o be_v great_a also_o eph._n 3.13_o i_o desire_v that_o you_o faint_v not_o
intent_n thereof_o and_o even_o to_o have_v exterminate_v the_o same_o out_o of_o the_o apprehension_n and_o memory_n of_o such_o men._n and_o hereupon_o i_o do_v again_o agree_v that_o it_o be_v very_o suitable_a to_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n and_o his_o equitable_a deal_n with_o man_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o distribution_n of_o reward_n and_o punishment_n after_o this_o life_n and_o i_o do_v with_o great_a assurance_n believe_v that_o the_o same_o will_v fall_v out_o according_o not_o bestow_v those_o reward_n and_o punishment_n upon_o soul_n subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n but_o that_o rather_o as_o our_o lord_n himself_o tell_v we_o john_n 6._o those_o who_o fear_n god_n and_o work_v righteousness_n shall_v by_o christ_n be_v raise_v up_o at_o the_o last_o day_n in_o their_o full_a compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o in_o their_o own_o person_n shall_v receive_v reward_n according_a to_o their_o work_n do_v and_o their_o faith_n profess_v in_o this_o world_n and_o that_o the_o like_a measure_n shall_v be_v deal_v to_o the_o wicked_a at_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o last_o day_n who_o punishment_n shall_v be_v equal_o distribute_v to_o their_o person_n as_o be_v before_o say_v to_o be_v do_v in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o former_a raise_v and_o righteous_a person_n p._n 156._o the_o doctor_n say_v he_o can_v but_o wonder_v that_o plato_n have_v assert_v god_n to_o be_v a_o mind_n divine_a and_o incorporeal_a shall_v contradict_v himself_o in_o affirm_v that_o man_n soul_n be_v a_o particle_n take_v from_o the_o substance_n of_o god_n himself_o he_o will_v not_o engulph_n himself_o in_o the_o bottomless_a sea_n of_o difficulty_n concern_v the_o original_a and_o extraduction_n of_o man_n soul_n but_o he_o conceive_v the_o soul_n can_v be_v produce_v from_o matter_n because_o it_o be_v immaterial_a but_o however_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o it_o have_v its_o beginning_n and_o origine_fw-la with_o the_o body_n and_o yet_o be_v incorporeal_a it_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o perish_v with_o it_o p._n 159._o he_o confess_v a_o great_a decay_n of_o intellect_n in_o man_n very_a old_a age_n but_o say_v that_o decay_n grow_v from_o the_o weakness_n of_o the_o fancy_n and_o imagination_n and_o the_o organ_n thereof_o and_o not_o from_o the_o decay_n of_o the_o intellect_n or_o soul_n itself_o answer_v i_o say_v it_o seem_v rather_o to_o grow_v from_o the_o heaviness_n and_o unaptness_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o old_a people_n to_o be_v so_o vigorous_o inflame_v and_o act_v as_o it_o use_v to_o be_v in_o their_o young_a year_n and_o great_a strength_n of_o their_o body_n and_o concoction_n p._n 173._o the_o doctor_n say_v it_o be_v not_o necessary_a that_o when_o at_o death_n the_o soul_n be_v breathe_v into_o the_o air_n that_o the_o air_n shall_v be_v thereby_o animate_v because_o than_o it_o shall_v act_v without_o the_o mediation_n of_o any_o organ_n at_o all_o but_o he_o assert_n that_o neither_o in_o the_o air_n nor_o any_o other_o body_n whatever_o can_v the_o soul_n either_o meet_v with_o or_o create_v those_o disposition_n that_o be_v requisite_a to_o vital_a information_n p._n 174._o he_o say_v the_o soul_n make_v use_v of_o the_o vital_a spirit_n as_o servants_z for_o the_o effect_n of_o life_n sense_n and_o motion_n i_o say_v nature_n make_v use_v of_o they_o for_o the_o effect_v life_n sense_n motion_n understanding_n memory_n and_o all_o other_o power_n of_o cogitation_n whatsoever_o p._n 180._o the_o doctor_n say_v as_o to_o the_o particular_a or_o manner_n of_o the_o soul_n knowledge_n after_o death_n i_o remit_v you_o to_o sir_n k._n digby_n sublime_a speculation_n concern_v the_o condition_n of_o a_o separate_a soul_n in_o which_o though_o you_o may_v not_o meet_v with_o such_o satisfaction_n as_o you_o expect_v yet_o you_o will_v meet_v with_o more_o than_o i_o can_v now_o give_v you_o without_o repeat_v his_o notion_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o i_o have_v peruse_v those_o notion_n without_o meet_v with_o any_o satisfaction_n at_o all_o in_o they_o p._n 183._o the_o doctor_n say_v that_o the_o cement_n which_o join_v the_o body_n and_o soul_n together_o be_v the_o blood_n especial_o the_o spiritual_a and_o most_o refine_a part_n thereof_o and_o he_o quote_v a_o say_v of_o critius_n sentire_fw-la maxim_n proprinus_fw-la esse_fw-la anima_fw-la atque_fw-la hoc_fw-la in_o esse_fw-la propter_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la naturam_fw-la p._n 184._o he_o say_v the_o blood_n be_v the_o first_o pact_n of_o the_o body_n that_o be_v generate_v and_o move_v and_o the_o soul_n be_v excite_v and_o kindle_v first_o from_o the_o blood_n and_o the_o blood_n be_v that_o in_o which_o the_o operation_n vegitative_n and_o sensitive_a do_v first_o manifest_v themselves_o the_o doctor_n say_v that_o he_o think_v it_o likely_a that_o the_o soul_n have_v its_o first_o and_o perhaps_o principal_a residence_n in_o the_o blood_n and_o that_o blood_n by_o circulation_n flow_v like_o a_o river_n of_o live_a water_n round_o the_o body_n penetrate_v into_o and_o irrigate_a the_o substance_n of_o all_o the_o part_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n communicate_v to_o they_o both_o heat_n and_o life_n so_o as_o the_o soul_n have_v its_o principal_a residence_n in_o the_o blood_n in_o respect_n thereof_o may_v very_o well_o be_v conceive_v to_o be_v tota_n in_o toto_fw-la &_o tota_fw-la in_o qualibet_fw-la parte_fw-la so_o as_o there_o be_v a_o intimate_v presence_n of_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o blood_n and_o by_o that_o mean_n a_o conjunction_n of_o they_o together_o 169._o the_o dr._n say_v that_o in_o the_o progression_n towards_o death_n the_o vital_a heat_n or_o flame_n be_v either_o almost_o suffocate_v by_o putrefaction_n of_o the_o blood_n the_o only_a fuel_n by_o which_o it_o be_v maintain_v in_o disease_n or_o exhaust_v by_o old_a age_n go_v out_o like_o a_o lamp_n by_o degree_n cease_v first_o to_o enliven_v or_o irradiate_a the_o part_n that_o be_v most_o remote_a from_o the_o focus_fw-la or_o heart_n and_o then_o fail_v in_o its_o conserve_n influence_n more_o and_o more_o till_o at_o length_n suffer_v a_o extinction_n in_o the_o very_a heart_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o socket_n it_o leave_v that_o also_o cold_a and_o lifeless_a so_o that_o death_n be_v as_o a_o extinction_n only_o of_o the_o vital_a flame_n not_o of_o the_o soul_n i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o extinction_n of_o that_o vital_a flame_n which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v the_o soul_n or_o spirit_n or_o the_o first_o principal_a of_o life_n and_o motion_n in_o the_o person_n i_o think_v that_o by_o the_o doctor_n be_v word_n in_o this_o last_o quotation_n he_o seem_v full_o to_o agree_v with_o what_o i_o have_v often_o repeat_v that_o the_o total_a extinction_n of_o the_o vital_a flame_n in_o the_o blood_n be_v the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n and_o the_o very_a thing_n which_o turn_v that_o which_o be_v the_o live_a body_n into_o a_o dead_a carcase_n whence_o he_o say_v that_o death_n be_v a_o extinction_n of_o the_o vital_a flame_n and_o yet_o deny_v this_o to_o be_v a_o extinguishment_n of_o the_o soul_n whence_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o he_o be_v resolve_v to_o maintain_v the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o soul_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n although_o the_o nature_n and_o reason_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o follow_v convince_v he_o not_o so_o to_o do_v or_o that_o he_o find_v any_o natural_a need_n of_o his_o so_o do_v but_o because_o he_o think_v it_o may_v be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n and_o be_v maintain_v by_o the_o divine_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o death_n of_o the_o person_n and_o therefore_o be_v immortal_a and_o that_o he_o stand_v so_o persuade_v from_o scripture_n ground_n he_o testify_v pag._n 185._o where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o immortal_a substance_n and_o that_o its_o immortality_n be_v not_o only_o credible_a by_o faith_n or_o upon_o authority_n divine_a but_o also_o demonstrable_a by_o reason_n or_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n from_o these_o word_n i_o collect_v that_o his_o belief_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v ground_v first_o upon_o faith_n and_o divine_a authority_n as_o he_o think_v and_o be_v thus_o full_o persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o opinion_n he_o set_v himself_o on_o work_n to_o maintain_v it_o by_o such_o deduction_n as_o he_o be_v able_a to_o make_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o nature_n and_o reason_n his_o performance_n wherein_o have_v before_o be_v examine_v and_o show_v not_o be_v of_o so_o great_a weight_n as_o he_o perhaps_o conceive_v they_o to_o be_v the_o treatise_n now_o examine_v be_v publish_v so_o long_o ago_o that_o i_o doubt_v before_o this_o time_n his_o flame_n of_o life_n have_v be_v extinguish_v or_o that_o he_o may_v not_o be_v
observation_n upon_o mr._n wadsworth_n book_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n and_o his_o confutation_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n inactivity_n to_o the_o time_n of_o general_n resurrection_n 80._o print_a london_n 1670._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n page_n 2._o he_o say_v there_o be_v certain_a sober_a professor_n of_o christianity_n who_o though_o they_o deny_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n yet_o they_o maintain_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o whole_a man_n at_o the_o last_o day_n to_o receive_v recompense_n according_a to_o their_o deserve_n in_o this_o life_n and_o thereupon_o ask_v the_o question_n be_v not_o that_o sufficient_a to_o uphold_v religion_n and_o a_o due_a reverence_n of_o god_n in_o the_o world_n in_o answer_n to_o which_o question_n he_o say_v there_o be_v some_o professor_n among_o we_o who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n as_o some_o of_o the_o quaker_n be_v say_v to_o do_v but_o yet_o believe_v the_o return_v of_o the_o spirit_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o and_o then_o conclude_v that_o between_o one_o of_o these_o opinion_n and_o the_o other_o all_o recompense_n future_a to_o this_o life_n may_v come_v to_o be_v discredit_v and_o explode_v upon_o which_o his_o manner_n of_o argue_v i_o observe_v that_o he_o seem_v to_o set_v up_o if_o not_o invent_v the_o opinion_n of_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o person_n and_o yet_o believe_v that_o humane_a spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v they_o concern_v which_o opinion_n i_o say_v i_o never_o hear_v of_o the_o like_a before_o which_o make_v i_o think_v it_o may_v be_v a_o invention_n and_o the_o rather_o because_o he_o give_v no_o better_a confirmation_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o then_o that_o some_o of_o the_o quaker_n be_v say_v to_o hold_v it_o whereas_o i_o rather_o apprehend_v the_o truth_n to_o be_v that_o neither_o the_o quaker_n nor_o any_o other_o christian_n ever_o do_v or_o do_v deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o further_o i_o conceive_v that_o no_o reasonable_a man_n who_o read_v and_o believe_v the_o scripture_n can_v deny_v or_o very_o much_o doubt_n the_o truth_n of_o that_o prime_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o further_o i_o conceive_v that_o if_o the_o soul_n immortality_n have_v any_o thing_n near_o a_o like_a clear_a proof_n in_o scripture_n that_o we_o find_v in_o it_o for_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a both_o i_o and_o all_o other_o doubter_n of_o such_o immortality_n will_v be_v ready_a to_o assent_v and_o submit_v to_o that_o opinion_n whence_o i_o apprehend_v he_o pretend_v to_o set_v up_o that_o which_o he_o call_v the_o quake_a opinion_n on_o purpose_n to_o discredit_v and_o deâ—ery_o the_o practice_n of_o man_n set_n up_o their_o rest_n and_o expectation_n upon_o the_o clear_a and_o undeniable_a article_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a but_o that_o article_n be_v too_o well_o found_v and_o too_o clear_o evidence_v by_o the_o scripture_n to_o be_v shake_v or_o bring_v in_o question_n by_o any_o invention_n of_o man_n whatsoever_o page_n 4._o mr._n w._n say_v have_v sometime_o find_v my_o own_o mind_n hople_v and_o troublesome_o entangle_v with_o the_o perplexity_n of_o conceive_v how_o my_o soul_n can_v possible_o exist_v in_o a_o separate_a state_n from_o my_o body_n to_o which_o i_o 〈…〉_o so_o strict_o unite_v and_o with_o which_o i_o find_v it_o by_o experience_n so_o much_o so_o sympathize_v in_o this_o its_o union_n thus_o he_o conâ—â—â—â—_n himself_o to_o have_v doubt_v of_o the_o humane_a soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n add_v that_o he_o believe_v divers_a other_o may_v be_v trouble_v with_o the_o like_a doubt_n and_o his_o intent_n in_o write_v this_o book_n be_v to_o propound_v to_o they_o such_o argument_n as_o have_v satisfy_v the_o doubt_n of_o his_o own_o mind_n hereupon_o i_o observe_v that_o this_o author_n be_v by_o profession_n a_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o title_n page_n of_o his_o book_n that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o great_a read_n wit_n and_o industry_n as_o plain_o appear_v in_o the_o tenor_n and_o course_n of_o his_o write_n that_o he_o be_v a_o true_a and_o sincere_a professor_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o know_v very_o well_o as_o in_o some_o place_n of_o this_o book_n he_o testify_v that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o late_a church_n both_o romish_a and_o reform_v the_o mahometan_a church_n the_o heathen_a priest_n poet_n and_o philosopher_n and_o a_o great_a number_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o proselyte_n of_o that_o church_n have_v profess_v with_o a_o great_a unanimity_n and_o universality_n to_o hold_v and_o believe_v the_o natural_a subsistence_n of_o the_o humane_a soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n and_o yet_o the_o natural_a evidence_n of_o the_o strict_a union_n betwixt_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o the_o necessary_a assistance_n which_o the_o one_o of_o they_o give_v to_o the_o other_o for_o the_o production_n of_o life_n and_o action_n in_o the_o person_n appear_v so_o strong_a to_o the_o rational_a mind_n or_o faculty_n of_o this_o writer_n as_o they_o have_v power_n to_o make_v he_o doubt_v of_o the_o possibility_n or_o at_o least_o the_o probability_n of_o the_o soul_n natural_a subsistence_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n and_o hence_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o infer_v that_o if_o a_o man_n frame_v de_fw-la meliori_fw-la luto_fw-la so_o munited_a and_o assist_v as_o this_o writer_n be_v do_v fall_v into_o doubt_n concern_v the_o natural_a subsistence_n of_o the_o humane_a soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n it_o seem_v nothing_o strange_a or_o wonderful_a that_o other_o person_n less_o fortify_v shall_v fall_v into_o the_o like_a doubt_n and_o scruple_n that_o he_o do_v without_o fall_v from_o the_o sincere_a profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n because_o perhaps_o they_o may_v recover_v from_o those_o doubt_n and_o error_n wherein_o they_o be_v now_o involve_v and_o next_o because_o such_o error_n as_o may_v be_v in_o this_o opinion_n seem_v mere_o speculative_a and_o to_o have_v little_a or_o no_o influence_n upon_o the_o life_n and_o practice_n of_o man_n however_o some_o may_v put_v a_o high_a value_n thereupon_o then_o perhaps_o the_o thing_n itself_o may_v deserve_v for_o that_o it_o common_o seem_v to_o affect_v more_o the_o terror_n of_o the_o die_a than_o the_o restrain_v evil_a person_n from_o sin_v and_o even_o at_o man_n death_n it_o seem_v to_o lay_v more_o terror_n upon_o the_o weak_a and_o fearful_a than_o upon_o the_o most_o sinful_a and_o wicked_a person_n and_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o man_n it_o seem_v provable_a and_o grant_v by_o all_o party_n that_o what_o will_v make_v a_o happy_a immortality_n will_v likewise_o make_v a_o happy_a resurrection_n and_o what_o will_v make_v the_o one_o miserable_a will_v make_v the_o other_o so_o too_o because_o the_o tree_n lie_v as_o it_o fall_v and_z as_o death_n leave_v we_o so_o shall_v judgement_n find_v we_o and_o therefore_o i_o conclude_v that_o if_o man_n do_v happen_v to_o fall_v under_o such_o scruple_n and_o do_v even_o doubt_v the_o natural_a subsistence_n of_o the_o humane_a soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n and_o for_o obtain_v better_a satisfaction_n thereupon_o do_v declare_v such_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n to_o the_o world_n with_o the_o reason_n and_o ground_n upon_o which_o the_o same_o be_v found_v they_o may_v not_o for_o their_o so_o do_v real_o deserve_v to_o be_v black'nd_v with_o the_o name_n and_o title_n of_o epicure_n sadducee_n deist_n atheist_n and_o other_o odious_a epithet_n which_o man_n of_o eager_a spirit_n do_v frequent_o use_v to_o bestow_v upon_o other_o who_o differ_v from_o they_o in_o any_o sort_n of_o opinion_n which_o may_v be_v controvert_v among_o they_o and_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o practice_n very_o much_o oppose_a charity_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n page_n 5._o mr._n w._n say_v his_o mind_n in_o this_o treatise_n be_v to_o confirm_v the_o faith_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o soul_n immortality_n or_o to_o raise_v up_o those_o that_o be_v fall_v into_o the_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n before_o mention_v of_o which_o sort_n he_o be_v inform_v there_o be_v not_o a_o few_o among_o the_o otherwise_o serious_a professor_n of_o christianity_n in_o england_n who_o notwithstanding_o such_o scruple_n may_v pass_v with_o our_o author_n for_o good_a christian_n who_o be_v to_o stand_v and_o fall_v by_o their_o master_n judgement_n in_o such_o case_n without_o be_v subject_v or_o subject_v themselves_o to_o the_o sharp_a censure_n of_o other_o violent_a or_o uncharitable_a person_n he_o say_v beside_o such_o doubter_n there_o be_v other_o
confident_a in_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o action_n who_o i_o think_v make_v the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n in_o the_o world_n his_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n and_o the_o immediate_a pass_v from_o death_n to_o judgement_n and_o fiery_a condemnation_n of_o ill_a deserve_a people_n gives_z terror_n and_o affrightment_n rather_o than_o comfort_n and_o support_v to_o by_o far_o the_o great_a part_n of_o people_n in_o the_o world_n and_o if_o the_o tenet_n be_v not_o true_a and_o can_v be_v sufficient_o prove_v to_o the_o understanding_n and_o conscience_n of_o man_n it_o may_v then_o pass_v for_o a_o scarecrow_n to_o the_o bad_a and_o a_o staff_n of_o reed_n to_o such_o good_a people_n as_o may_v put_v their_o confidence_n in_o it_o mr._n w._n further_o demand_n can_v any_o hearty_a lover_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n think_v of_o the_o interruption_n of_o his_o communion_n with_o he_o from_o death_n to_o judgement_n without_o great_a regret_n and_o trouble_v of_o mind_n and_o he_o say_v he_o be_v sure_a the_o generation_n of_o the_o righteous_a think_v it_o much_o otherwise_o to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o generation_n of_o the_o righteous_a may_v think_v some_o one_o thing_n and_o some_o another_o and_o thereupon_o i_o conceive_v that_o divers_a of_o they_o will_v be_v very_o well_o content_v with_o such_o a_o portion_n of_o happiness_n as_o the_o spirit_n in_o the_o revelation_n tell_v we_o they_o shall_v enjoy_v in_o the_o word_n yea_o say_v the_o spirit_n they_o rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o that_o rest_n shall_v overtake_v they_o and_o be_v join_v again_o to_o they_o at_o the_o end_n and_o time_n of_o their_o intend_a resurrection_n p._n 5._o he_o further_a demand_n be_v this_o enough_o to_o quiet_a the_o fervent_a long_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o we_o after_o immortality_n and_o to_o satisfy_v our_o lively_a hope_n of_o a_o eternal_a life_n with_o god_n and_o the_o lamb_n away_o say_v he_o this_o be_v but_o to_o trifle_v with_o the_o great_a concernment_n of_o the_o lord_n people_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v this_o seem_v but_o a_o rhetorical_a flourish_n without_o any_o true_a substance_n in_o the_o matter_n of_o it_o it_o seem_v a_o kind_n of_o cant_n which_o i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v when_o he_o speak_v of_o quiet_v the_o servant_n long_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n in_o we_o after_o immortality_n this_o may_v perhaps_o seem_v plain_a to_o man_n of_o his_o kidney_n and_o constitution_n but_o to_o i_o it_o look_v like_o a_o riddle_n i_o what_o be_v this_o for_o i_o know_v of_o no_o divine_a nature_n in_o one_o man_n more_o than_o in_o another_o and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v it_o natural_a for_o man_n to_o be_v trouble_v with_o such_o long_n after_o immortality_n as_o he_o pretend_v here_o to_o describe_v i_o think_v man_n do_v sometime_o long_o for_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v desire_n and_o have_v a_o likely_a and_o very_a strong_a hope_n to_o obtain_v but_o those_o who_o entertain_v no_o hope_n of_o a_o intermediate_n state_n betwixt_o death_n and_o the_o resurrection_n must_v be_v very_o weak_a in_o their_o rational_n if_o they_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o any_o long_n after_o such_o a_o state_n or_o receive_v any_o disappointment_n upon_o their_o go_v without_o it_o p._n 6._o mr._n w._n enter_v into_o somewhat_o a_o long_a discourse_n wherein_o he_o large_o censure_n and_o condemn_v such_o as_o maintain_v the_o soul_n extinguishment_n at_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o humane_a person_n i_o will_v spend_v no_o time_n in_o give_v particular_a answer_n thereunto_o but_o content_v myself_o with_o only_o say_v thereupon_o that_o it_o all_o want_v proof_n and_o pass_v with_o i_o for_o a_o non_fw-fr sequitur_fw-la which_o have_v no_o strength_n of_o argument_n in_o it_o concern_v that_o question_n about_o which_o we_o now_o differ_v p._n 7._o mr._n w._n quote_v that_o prophecy_n which_o give_v a_o woe_n to_o those_o who_o make_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o righteous_a sad_a who_o the_o lord_n have_v not_o make_v sad_a and_o apply_v those_o word_n to_o those_o who_o oppose_v his_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n and_o thereupon_o this_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o case_n those_o who_o maintain_v a_o point_n of_o doctrine_n contrary_a to_o truth_n which_o may_v make_v the_o righteous_a sad_a the_o woe_n pronounce_v by_o this_o prophet_n pertain_v to_o that_o maintainer_n whence_o if_o the_o soul_n extinguishment_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o party_n be_v not_o true_a it_o may_v probable_o make_v the_o heart_n of_o some_o righteous_a people_n sad_a who_o god_n have_v not_o make_v sad_a and_o then_o our_o prophet_n woe_n may_v just_o be_v impose_v upon_o such_o maintainer_n but_o if_o otherwise_o it_o shall_v so_o fall_v out_o that_o this_o opinion_n be_v true_a and_o that_o of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v a_o error_n then_o those_o who_o heart_n be_v make_v sad_a by_o that_o doctrine_n which_o i_o conceive_v be_v by_o far_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n in_o the_o world_n be_v so_o sadn_v by_o a_o erroneous_a tenet_n deliver_v without_o a_o sufficient_a warrant_n from_o god_n and_o in_o this_o manner_n the_o heart_n of_o such_o people_n will_v be_v make_v sad_a who_o god_n have_v not_o make_v sad_a and_o thereupon_o i_o conclude_v that_o if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v not_o true_a the_o woe_n deliver_v in_o this_o prophecy_n will_v as_o just_o take_v hold_v of_o the_o maintainer_n of_o it_o as_o it_o will_v do_v upon_o their_o opposer_n if_o they_o maintain_v a_o error_n although_o they_o may_v think_v themselves_o to_o have_v the_o right_n in_o this_o point_n p._n 7._o he_o pretend_v that_o we_o have_v or_o may_v have_v once_o learn_v to_o know_v that_o god_n have_v frame_v we_o for_o a_o uninterrupted_a perpetuity_n of_o live_v i_o say_v to_o this_o i_o be_o assure_v in_o myself_o and_o both_o can_v and_o do_v assure_v my_o reader_n that_o if_o i_o do_v know_v or_o believe_v what_o he_o say_v in_o this_o place_n to_o be_v true_a i_o will_v ready_o submit_v to_o his_o dictatorship_n in_o it_o without_o any_o further_o proceed_v in_o a_o dispute_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o i_o do_v neither_o know_v nor_o believe_v the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o say_v in_o this_o place_n conceive_v it_o still_o more_o probable_a that_o the_o soul_n extinguish_v at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n and_o be_v neither_o immortal_a nor_o intelligent_a have_v no_o other_o place_n of_o subsistence_n but_o in_o the_o body_n chap._n ii_o page_n 8._o mr._n w._n say_v that_o he_o will_v inquire_v into_o the_o divers_a acceptation_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n in_o scripture_n or_o what_o be_v there_o usual_o intend_v by_o that_o term_n and_o say_v in_o scripture_n there_o be_v five_o signification_n thereof_o first_o he_o say_v the_o soul_n be_v there_o take_v for_o the_o whole_a person_n of_o man._n second_o soul_n be_v there_o take_v for_o the_o body_n of_o man_n only_o three_o soul_n be_v take_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n four_o he_o say_v soul_n be_v take_v for_o the_o dead_a carcase_n of_o a_o man._n five_o the_o word_n soul_n be_v take_v for_o the_o rational_a soul_n of_o man_n whereby_o he_o stand_v in_o a_o kind_n of_o level_n with_o angel_n by_o which_o i_o suppose_v he_o intend_v the_o humane_a soul_n produce_v life_n and_o action_n in_o the_o person_n which_o he_o say_v be_v immortal_a and_o labour_n to_o prove_v it_o so_o and_o therefore_o bring_v instance_n out_o of_o scripture_n to_o show_v the_o truth_n and_o practice_n of_o these_o signification_n and_o hereupon_o i_o observe_v that_o his_o first_o acceptation_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n for_o the_o whole_a person_n of_o man_n constitute_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v very_o common_a throughout_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o the_o scripture_n well_o prove_v by_o the_o instance_n which_o he_o give_v to_o which_o hundred_o more_o may_v be_v add_v if_o any_o need_n shall_v arise_v for_o the_o so_o do_v but_o the_o instance_n of_o his_o second_o signification_n seem_v not_o to_o prove_v what_o he_o intend_v by_o they_o for_o that_o the_o iron_n enter_v into_o joseph_n soul_n seem_v not_o to_o be_v intend_v only_o of_o his_o body_n but_o of_o his_o person_n for_o that_o his_o body_n without_o a_o soul_n can_v not_o be_v sensible_a or_o capable_a of_o suffer_v thereby_o his_o next_o instance_n be_v of_o send_v leanness_n into_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o eat_v the_o quail_n it_o seem_v the_o word_n soul_n here_o do_v also_o intend_v the_o whole_a person_n of_o the_o eater_n for_o that_o body_n can_v eat_v or_o be_v nourish_v without_o their_o soul_n concern_v his_o three_o say_v that_o soul_n be_v take_v
he_o say_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v not_o sick_a and_o well_o together_o whereas_o i_o profess_v to_o think_v they_o be_v sick_a and_o well_o together_o and_o that_o they_o have_v both_o one_o common_a sense_n of_o hear_v see_v smell_a taste_v feel_v and_o that_o they_o both_o together_o or_o the_o person_n have_v the_o same_o perception_n fancy_n judgement_n will_n and_o memory_n and_o they_o both_o have_v or_o which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n the_o person_n have_v the_o same_o affection_n or_o passion_n of_o ambition_n covetousness_n lust_n wrath_n and_o fear_n these_o all_o be_v natural_o ingraft_v in_o the_o person_n and_o be_v natural_a incident_n to_o the_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o that_o this_o union_n be_v the_o most_o amicable_a friendly_a and_o please_v that_o man_n know_v to_o be_v enjoy_v in_o our_o earthly_a world_n and_o that_o the_o body_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o prison_n or_o cage_n for_o the_o soul_n that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o place_n in_o the_o world_n wherein_o the_o soul_n delight_n or_o wherein_o it_o can_v subsist_v but_o in_o the_o body_n nor_o be_v there_o a_o separation_n which_o we_o know_v in_o the_o earthly_a world_n that_o be_v more_o grievous_a or_o afflictive_a than_o the_o separation_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v common_o find_v to_o be_v to_o the_o person_n who_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o they_o both_o upon_o which_o consideration_n i_o stand_v incline_v to_o affirm_v that_o the_o person_n who_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n and_o those_o his_o two_o constituent_a part_n be_v generate_v together_o be_v bear_v live_v and_o grow_v together_o be_v sick_a and_o well_o together_o and_o so_o be_v please_v and_o displease_v and_o love_n and_o hate_v together_o be_v joyful_a sorrowful_a and_o fearful_a together_o be_v honour_v and_o shame_v together_o they_o decline_v and_o decay_v together_o and_o yet_o the_o outward_n part_v somewhat_o soon_o and_o fast_o than_o the_o inward_a and_o so_o they_o grow_v impotent_a and_o helpless_a together_o that_o they_o die_v together_o and_o that_o last_o they_o shall_v rise_v together_o in_o that_o universal_a resurrection_n which_o shall_v be_v effect_v at_o the_o second_o appear_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n when_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o world_n mr._n w._n here_o quote_v 3_o john_n 2._o as_o serve_v to_o prove_v his_o purpose_n where_o st._n john_n say_v to_o gain_n i_o wish_v above_o all_o thing_n that_o thou_o may_v prosper_v and_o be_v in_o health_n even_o as_o thy_o soul_n prosper_v it_o be_v a_o common_a practice_n for_o man_n in_o their_o letter_n to_o wish_v health_n and_o prosperity_n to_o their_o correspondent_o and_o this_o the_o apostle_n practice_n in_o this_o text_n and_o the_o word_n even_o as_o thy_o soul_n prosper_v seem_v to_o intend_v even_o as_o gain_n himself_o prosper_v in_o the_o faith_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o gospel_n he_o quote_v again_o for_o his_o purpose_n rom._n 7.23_o where_o st._n paul_n say_v i_o see_v another_o law_n in_o my_o member_n war_a against_o the_o law_n of_o my_o mind_n which_o text_n i_o conceive_v intend_v no_o more_o than_o the_o war_n which_o the_o sensual_a affection_n and_o passion_n make_v against_o the_o opinion_n and_o dictate_v of_o the_o rational_a faculty_n or_o mind_n of_o the_o man_n which_o be_v visible_o know_v and_o perceive_v to_o continue_v in_o the_o person_n from_o the_o cradle_n to_o the_o grave_a and_o prove_v no_o more_o a_o war_n betwixt_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o body_n than_o love_n and_o hatred_n sorrow_n and_o joy_n or_o any_o other_o contrary_a affection_n of_o the_o man_n may_v do_v he_o quote_v further_a for_o his_o purpose_n 1_o pet._n 2.11_o abstain_v from_o fleshly_a lust_n which_o war_n against_o the_o soul_n here_o the_o word_n soul_n seem_v to_o intend_v the_o man_n himself_o or_o the_o rational_a faculty_n or_o mind_n of_o the_o person_n then_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n as_o they_o be_v two_o being_n distinct_a in_o number_n so_o be_v they_o in_o nature_n and_o thereupon_o i_o say_v how_o well_o he_o have_v prove_v what_o he_o say_v he_o have_v prove_v shall_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o reader_n of_o our_o book_n to_o judge_n his_o three_o proposition_n affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o be_v separable_a from_o the_o body_n which_o he_o say_v he_o intend_v to_o prove_v and_o to_o that_o purpose_n p._n 17._o he_o quote_v 2_o cor._n 5.1_o where_o he_o say_v st._n paul_n call_v our_o body_n our_o earthly_a house_n which_o the_o text_n do_v not_o express_o do_v but_o say_v we_o know_v that_o if_o our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n be_v dissolve_v we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n i_o do_v not_o here_o perceive_v a_o necessity_n of_o take_v these_o word_n our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n to_o signify_v our_o body_n but_o find_v as_o much_o or_o more_o reason_n to_o conceive_v that_o by_o those_o word_n our_o apostle_n do_v intend_v the_o whole_a fabric_n of_o the_o earth_n in_o which_o or_o upon_o which_o the_o man_n of_o that_o age_n then_o live_v and_o we_o still_o do_v live_v we_o find_v sufficient_a scripture_n testimony_n to_o prove_v that_o our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n shall_v in_o the_o end_n be_v dissolve_v and_o for_o the_o shorten_n of_o the_o time_n when_o this_o shall_v be_v do_v and_o the_o speedy_a come_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o judgement_n be_v a_o great_a subject_n of_o the_o saint_n prayer_n at_o that_o time_n and_o i_o think_v divers_a good_a man_n of_o that_o time_n hold_v opinion_n that_o possible_o they_o may_v live_v to_o the_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n and_o however_o do_v not_o expect_v that_o he_o shall_v have_v so_o long_o delay_v his_o come_v as_o we_o find_v by_o experience_n he_o have_v do_v if_o we_o take_v our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n to_o signify_v the_o earth_n upon_o which_o we_o live_v that_o seem_v to_o agree_v well_o with_o the_o follow_a word_n we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n 2_o pet._n 3.7_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n which_o be_v now_o be_v keep_v in_o store_n reserve_v unto_o fire_n against_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o perdition_n of_o ungodly_a man_n and_o then_o the_o heaven_n shall_v pass_v away_o with_o a_o great_a noise_n and_o the_o element_n shall_v melt_v with_o fervent_a heat_n the_o earth_n also_o and_o the_o work_n that_o be_v therein_o shall_v be_v burn_v up_o see_v then_o that_o all_o these_o thing_n shall_v be_v dissolve_v what_o manner_n of_o person_n ought_v you_o to_o be_v in_o all_o holy_a conversation_n and_o godliness_n he_o do_v not_o say_v if_o you_o expect_v your_o separate_a soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n you_o must_v live_v after_o that_o manner_n but_o if_o you_o expect_v the_o fiery_a dissolution_n of_o that_o earth_n upon_o which_o you_o now_o live_v you_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o act_v as_o he_o there_o direct_v nevertheless_o we_o according_a to_o his_o promise_n look_v for_o a_o new_a heaven_n and_o a_o new_a earth_n wherein_o dwell_v righteousness_n wherefore_o beloved_n see_v you_o look_v for_o such_o thing_n be_v diligent_a that_o you_o may_v be_v find_v of_o he_o in_o peace_n without_o spot_n and_o blameless_a thus_o he_o say_v they_o must_v practice_v a_o holy_a life_n in_o consideration_n and_o expectation_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o to_o happen_v till_o christ_n second_o appear_v but_o then_o be_v expect_v and_o hope_v for_o by_o the_o saint_n and_o church_n of_o those_o time_n and_o of_o these_o new_a heaven_n and_o earth_n st._n paul_n seem_v to_o speak_v when_o he_o say_v we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n such_o a_o house_n as_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n can_v make_v the_o pattern_n whereof_o be_v now_o in_o heaven_n and_o shall_v descend_v hither_o to_o be_v our_o habitation_n at_o our_o lord_n second_o appear_v and_o these_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v be_v not_o see_v and_o yet_o be_v eternal_a but_o when_o that_o change_n shall_v happen_v they_o shall_v be_v both_o visible_a and_o eternal_a and_o for_o this_o we_o groan_v earnest_o desire_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o this_o house_n of_o we_o which_o be_v from_o heaven_n ver._n 4._o we_o that_o be_v in_o this_o tabernacle_n of_o the_o earth_n upon_o which_o we_o live_v do_v groan_n be_v burden_v not_o for_o that_o we_o will_v be_v unclothe_v or_o not_o desire_v that_o our_o person_n shall_v be_v dissolve_v by_o death_n but_o clothe_v upon_o that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o
to_o offer_v that_o answer_n to_o his_o question_n and_o more_o to_o entangle_v the_o matter_n he_o propound_v a_o new_a question_n demand_v if_o it_o be_v a_o ecstasy_n what_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o that_o ecstasy_n i_o reply_v i_o pretend_v not_o to_o be_v able_a to_o tell_v he_o the_o nature_n of_o any_o ecstasy_n trance_n or_o vision_n which_o may_v happen_v to_o man_n because_o i_o suppose_v they_o to_o be_v super-humane_a action_n inexplicable_a from_o the_o know_a or_o common_a principle_n of_o humane_a nature_n and_o therefore_o without_o far_a answer_n to_o his_o question_n about_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o ecstasy_n i_o profess_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o answer_v before_o give_v viz._n that_o st._n paul_n be_v in_o a_o trance_n at_o that_o time_n be_v enough_o notwithstanding_o his_o say_n that_o it_o be_v not_o enough_o and_o that_o it_o will_v pass_v for_o a_o good_a answer_n and_o solution_n of_o his_o first_o question_n upon_o which_o all_o the_o rest_n depend_v i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o make_v such_o interpretation_n of_o difficult_a scripture_n as_o be_v likely_a to_o satisfy_v all_o peruser_n but_o count_v it_o enough_o if_o thereupon_o i_o can_v satisfy_v my_o own_o understanding_n as_o to_o my_o best_a judgement_n i_o have_v do_v upon_o this_o text_n without_o be_v afraid_a of_o man_n censure_n of_o lose_v the_o mean_v of_o such_o a_o dark_a scripture_n instead_o of_o interpret_n it_o mr._n w._n proceed_v to_o say_v till_o i_o hear_v a_o better_a sense_n give_v of_o this_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n than_o i_o have_v here_o give_v of_o it_o i_o will_v conclude_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o apostle_n paul_n do_v imply_v that_o his_o soul_n and_o so_o all_o other_o man_n soul_n be_v while_o in_o the_o body_n of_o such_o a_o nature_n as_o may_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n to_o this_o i_o reply_v our_o author_n have_v power_n to_o take_v this_o text_n of_o st._n paul_n in_o what_o sense_n he_o please_v or_o think_v most_o reasonable_a as_o all_o other_o reader_n may_v do_v and_o may_v thence_o infer_v and_o conclude_v as_o their_o judgement_n or_o affection_n or_o prepossession_n shall_v persuade_v they_o but_o i_o profess_v myself_o to_o conceive_v they_o build_v upon_o sandy_a ground_n who_o draw_v that_o inference_n from_o the_o relation_n of_o st._n paul_n trance_n or_o any_o other_o text_n quote_v to_o prove_v mr._n w_n three_o proposition_n that_o the_o soul_n can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n because_o i_o judge_v the_o evidence_n by_o i_o produce_v and_o my_o construction_n upon_o his_o text_n do_v more_o clear_o prove_v the_o contrary_n mr._n w_n four_o proposition_n be_v that_o the_o scripture_n affirm_v that_o when_o the_o body_n die_v the_o soul_n be_v actual_o separate_v from_o it_o in_o proof_n of_o which_o he_o quote_v eccl._n 12.7_o then_o shall_v the_o dust_n return_n to_o the_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v and_o the_o spirit_n shall_v return_v to_o god_n that_o give_v it_o upon_o which_o he_o say_v it_o be_v most_o clear_a that_o by_o dust_n be_v here_o mean_v the_o body_n and_o by_o spirit_n the_o soul_n of_o life_n in_o man._n in_o which_o construction_n i_o do_v not_o much_o differ_v from_o he_o but_o do_v easy_o agree_v that_o by_o dust_n here_o be_v mean_v the_o body_n and_o that_o by_o spirit_n be_v intend_v the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n and_o thereupon_o i_o observe_v that_o these_o word_n of_o solomon_n be_v a_o single_a and_o transient_a expression_n concern_v a_o subject_n not_o mention_v in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o chapter_n either_o before_o or_o after_o and_o without_o a_o particular_a occasion_n give_v or_o offer_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n and_o seem_v to_o have_v something_o of_o a_o chance_n in_o the_o delivery_n of_o it_o and_o as_o i_o find_v no_o introduction_n to_o this_o expression_n nor_o occasion_n give_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o rational_a or_o intelligent_a soul_n in_o man_n so_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v that_o they_o do_v either_o mention_n or_o intend_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n to_o be_v such_o a_o soul_n as_o mr._n w._n pretend_v it_o to_o be_v solomon_n be_v here_o treat_v concern_v the_o decay_n of_o man_n life_n and_o recount_v by_o what_o degree_n death_n make_v its_o approach_n till_o at_o last_o it_o prevail_v over_o the_o person_n and_o then_o the_o dust_n return_v to_o the_o earth_n as_o it_o be_v and_o the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o and_o the_o question_n upon_o this_o text_n seem_v to_o be_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o term_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o what_o be_v mean_v of_o its_o return_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o our_o author_n say_v that_o by_o the_o spirit_n be_v intend_v the_o soul_n of_o life_n and_o i_o think_v i_o differ_v not_o far_o from_o he_o when_o i_o say_v that_o by_o the_o word_n spirit_n be_v intend_v the_o spirit_n of_o life_n we_o know_v that_o solomon_n have_v a_o careful_a education_n under_o a_o pious_a father_n and_o be_v endue_v with_o a_o strong_a inclination_n to_o search_v out_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n and_o thence_o we_o may_v certain_o conclude_v that_o he_o have_v careful_o peruse_v the_o patriarchal_a book_n of_o genesis_n and_o the_o other_o moysaicall_a write_n and_o there_o have_v find_v write_v gen._n 9.4_o flesh_n with_o the_o life_n thereof_o which_o be_v the_o blood_n thereof_o shall_v you_o not_o eat_v and_o sure_o the_o blood_n of_o their_o life_n will_v i_o require_v at_o the_o hand_n of_o every_o beast_n will_v i_o require_v it_o and_o at_o the_o hand_n of_o man_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o every_o man_n brother_n will_v i_o require_v the_o life_n of_o man_n whoso_o shed_v man_n blood_n by_o man_n shall_v his_o blood_n be_v shed_v for_o in_o the_o image_n of_o god_n make_v he_o man._n also_o deut._n 12.23_o thou_o may_v kill_v of_o thy_o herd_n and_o of_o thy_o flock_n in_o any_o of_o thy_o gate_n only_o be_v sure_a that_o thou_o eat_v not_o the_o blood_n for_o the_o blood_n be_v the_o life_n and_o thou_o may_v not_o eat_v the_o life_n with_o the_o flesh_n and_o moses_n say_v cause_n that_o be_v the_o life_n of_o the_o creature_n there_o have_v before_o be_v quote_v god_n breathe_v the_o breath_n of_o life_n into_o adam_n nostril_n and_o the_o breathe_a the_o breath_n of_o life_n into_o adam_n nostril_n and_o the_o breathe_a a_o like_a breath_n into_o the_o person_n raise_v out_o of_o ezekiel_n dry_a bone_n which_o cause_v life_n in_o they_o all_o gen._n 6.7_o god_n say_v i_o will_v destroy_v man_n who_o i_o have_v create_v from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o earth_n both_o man_n and_o beast_n chap._n 7.22_o all_o in_o who_o nostril_n be_v the_o breath_n of_o life_n upon_o the_o dry_a land_n dye_v in_o the_o flood_n both_v man_n and_o beast_n be_v suffocate_v and_o drown_v in_o the_o water_n of_o the_o flood_n by_o stop_v those_o passage_n through_o which_o this_o breath_n of_o life_n shall_v other_o way_n have_v enter_v dan_n 5_o 23._o thou_o have_v praise_v the_o god_n of_o silver_n and_o gold_n but_o the_o god_n in_o who_o hand_n thy_o breath_n be_v thou_o have_v not_o glorify_v intend_v god_n in_o who_o hand_n thy_o life_n be_v such_o a_o life_n as_o through_o the_o power_n of_o god_n be_v produce_v and_o maintain_v by_o breath_n and_o breathe_v these_o quotation_n seem_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o part_n as_o well_o as_o his_o body_n and_o that_o the_o composition_n of_o such_o spirit_n of_o life_n require_v be_v of_o blood_n and_o breath_n the_o blood_n and_o humour_n of_o their_o body_n and_o their_o spirit_n be_v absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o life_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n by_o maintain_v and_o nourish_v the_o glow_a and_o yet_o lambent_a flame_n of_o life_n which_o act_v their_o organical_a body_n and_o cause_v a_o continual_a circulation_n of_o their_o blood_n to_o that_o purpose_n and_o no_o less_o necessary_a for_o the_o produce_v and_o maintain_v of_o life_n be_v that_o breath_n which_o god_n first_o breathe_v into_o adam_n and_o since_o have_v communicate_v and_o continue_v to_o all_o his_o posterity_n which_o have_v be_v procreate_v from_o that_o time_n to_o this_o there_o pass_v a_o principle_n of_o life_n in_o semine_fw-la which_o by_o fimentation_n fermentation_n and_o coagulation_n in_o loco_fw-la idoneo_fw-la arrive_v in_o its_o appoint_a time_n to_o a_o vegetation_n and_o perhaps_o live_v without_o breath_n or_o breathe_v or_o with_o very_o little_a assistance_n thereof_o until_o nature_n drive_v it_o forth_o into_o the_o open_a air_n where_o after_o it_o have_v once_o take_v breath_n it_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v keep_v alive_a for_o many_o moment_n
testimony_n i_o think_v it_o likely_a that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o thief_n be_v one_o of_o these_o body_n of_o saint_n which_o come_v out_o of_o their_o grave_n after_o christ_n resurrection_n and_o his_o body_n so_o change_v as_o at_o or_o in_o the_o resurrection_n may_v and_o probable_o do_v ascend_v with_o our_o lord_n into_o that_o paradise_n which_o before_o be_v promise_v he_o and_o be_v there_o with_o our_o lord_n both_o present_a with_o their_o soul_n and_o body_n or_o their_o whole_a person_n in_o such_o manner_n as_o they_o have_v before_o live_v in_o this_o world_n and_o thus_o observe_v i_o have_v give_v a_o reasonable_a and_o i_o think_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o all_o those_o inference_n and_o argument_n which_o mr._n w._n have_v raise_v from_o this_o text_n which_o therefore_o i_o decline_v to_o examine_v any_o further_a in_o this_o place_n know_v we_o shall_v meet_v with_o the_o same_o afterward_o and_o that_o mr._n w._n in_o the_o progress_n of_o his_o treatise_n do_v repeat_v over_o again_o this_o and_z divers_z other_o of_o those_o argument_n which_o he_o have_v make_v parcel_n of_o his_o five_o proposition_n i_o therefore_o now_o proceed_v to_o examine_v his_o last_o quotation_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o soul_n be_v reward_v or_o punish_v present_o after_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o the_o body_n for_o the_o further_a proof_n of_o which_o assertion_n he_o quote_v luke_n 16.19_o where_o the_o parable_n of_o dives_n be_v at_o large_a relate_v and_o thereupon_o say_v little_o more_o but_o that_o he_o conclude_v from_o the_o content_n of_o this_o parable_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n separate_a at_o death_n from_o their_o body_n enter_v into_o a_o state_n of_o joy_n or_o misery_n before_o the_o resurrection_n observe_v upon_o which_o i_o pretend_v to_o give_v some_o reason_n why_o he_o ought_v not_o so_o to_o conclude_v first_o because_o the_o relation_n in_o this_o place_n be_v but_o of_o a_o parable_n similitude_n the_o nature_n whereof_o be_v not_o to_o prove_v but_o illustrate_v the_o subject_a upon_o which_o man_n be_v then_o discourse_v and_o therefore_o his_o practice_n be_v not_o reasonable_a in_o make_v choice_n to_o prove_v by_o a_o medium_fw-la who_o design_n be_v not_o to_o teach_v but_o represent_v thing_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o may_v be_v better_o receive_v by_o those_o to_o who_o the_o discourse_n be_v prosecute_v second_o i_o say_v there_o appear_v no_o design_n in_o this_o parable_n to_o teach_v or_o instruct_v our_o lord_n auditor_n concern_v the_o true_a state_n or_o nature_n of_o man_n after_o death_n because_o in_o the_o context_n to_o this_o parable_n there_o be_v no_o question_n raise_v or_o discourse_v hold_v concern_v that_o subject_a whence_o i_o conceive_v the_o intent_n of_o this_o parable_n be_v not_o to_o confirm_v or_o illustrate_v the_o speculation_n thereof_o but_o that_o rather_o this_o parable_n be_v offer_v to_o illustrate_v and_o confirm_v a_o assertion_n which_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o foregoing_a verse_n have_v deliver_v as_o vers_n 15_o when_o the_o pharisee_n have_v deride_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n he_o answer_v they_o you_o be_v they_o which_o justify_v yourselves_o before_o man_n but_o god_n know_v your_o heart_n for_o that_o which_o be_v chief_o esteem_v among_o man_n be_v a_o abomination_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n soon_o after_o which_o our_o lord_n deliver_v this_o parable_n and_o therein_o describe_v dives_n as_o in_o a_o very_a high_a manner_n enjoy_v the_o glory_n and_o good_a thing_n of_o this_o world_n and_o count_v one_o of_o the_o happy_a among_o man_n and_o then_o set_v out_o lazarus_n in_o as_o low_a and_o miserable_a a_o condition_n as_o man_n common_o can_v fall_v to_o whence_o the_o state_n of_o dives_n be_v very_o high_o esteem_v among_o man_n but_o be_v in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n much_o otherwise_o and_o place_v far_o below_o the_o condition_n of_o lazarus_n in_o respect_n of_o those_o future_a enjoyment_n which_o god_n have_v appoint_v for_o he_o the_o parable_n therefore_o i_o conceive_v be_v a_o very_a sufficient_a illustration_n of_o our_o lord_n assertion_n beforementioned_a and_o i_o think_v be_v not_o intend_v to_o teach_v or_o discover_v the_o true_a state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n and_o then_o if_o we_o suppose_v that_o parable_n confirm_v or_o illustrate_v those_o discourse_n only_o which_o they_o be_v intend_v so_o to_o assert_v it_o seem_v inferrible_a that_o this_o parable_n may_v not_o reasonable_o be_v make_v good_a a_o ground_n or_o proof_n concern_v the_o true_a state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n or_o that_o they_o receive_v reward_n before_o the_o resurrection_n because_o it_o be_v not_o speak_v with_o intent_n to_o teatch_v or_o illustrate_v that_o point_n a_o three_o argument_n against_o the_o allege_v this_o parable_n as_o a_o proof_n be_v the_o apparent_a incongruity_n which_o it_o have_v with_o solomon_n return_n of_o the_o spirit_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o because_o the_o return_n there_o speak_v of_o seem_v to_o be_v deliver_v as_o a_o effect_n of_o the_o soul_n natural_a inclination_n as_o a_o thing_n common_o do_v and_o easy_a to_o be_v perform_v and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o return_n make_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o from_o which_o our_o parable_n differ_v in_o material_a point_n for_o the_o parable_n do_v not_o say_v that_o lazarus_n or_o his_o soul_n either_o return_v or_o go_v to_o god_n for_o judgement_n or_o any_o other_o purpose_n next_o the_o parable_n do_v not_o say_v that_o lazarus_n or_o his_o soul_n go_v any_o whither_o but_o that_o he_o be_v carry_v by_o angel_n not_o before_o god_n or_o to_o judgement_n but_o into_o abraham_n bosom_n a_o place_n of_o repose_n and_o some_o measure_n of_o happiness_n so_o as_o we_o may_v say_v of_o these_o two_o proof_n though_o they_o be_v the_o main_a pillar_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n yet_o their_o testimony_n do_v not_o agree_v together_o we_o read_v that_o at_o our_o lord_n trial_n before_o pilate_n divers_a false_a witness_n appear_v to_o give_v their_o evidence_n against_o our_o lord_n who_o testimony_n yet_o be_v final_o reject_v because_o they_o agree_v not_o together_o mark_v 14.56_o many_o bare_a false_a witness_n against_o our_o lord_n but_o their_o testimony_n be_v reject_v because_o they_o agree_v not_o together_o and_o moses_n law_n require_v two_o witness_n for_o the_o put_v any_o man_n to_o death_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n i_o think_v our_o parable_n to_o be_v but_o a_o weak_a proof_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n or_o immediate_a reward_n after_o death_n a_o four_o argument_n oppose_v the_o prove_a power_n of_o this_o parable_n rife_n from_o the_o difficulty_n of_o find_v truth_n in_o the_o word_n of_o it_o for_o that_o it_o say_v dive_v afar_o off_o behold_v lazarus_n in_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o between_o the_o place_n of_o their_o abode_n there_o be_v a_o great_a gulf_n fix_v so_o as_o none_o can_v pass_v from_o the_o one_o of_o they_o to_o the_o other_o this_o to_o my_o understanding_n seem_v somewhat_o incredible_a first_o that_o dive_v at_o such_o a_o distance_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o discover_v lazarus_n as_o to_o know_v he_o next_o that_o dive_v in_o his_o place_n of_o torment_n shall_v be_v able_a so_o to_o speak_v and_o discourse_v as_o that_o abraham_n can_v hear_v what_o he_o say_v and_o return_v answer_n to_o he_o five_o i_o observe_v upon_o this_o parable_n that_o abraham_n and_o dives_n seem_v very_o well_o acquaint_v and_o near_o relate_v one_o to_o the_o other_o dives_n give_v abraham_n the_o title_n of_o father_n which_o abraham_n accept_v and_o return_n answer_v to_o he_o by_o the_o name_n of_o son_n whereas_o if_o mr._n w._n say_v true_a there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o real_a relation_n between_o they_o for_o mr._n w._n say_v there_o be_v nothing_o of_o dives_n in_o hell_n but_o his_o soul_n subsist_v there_o in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o his_o body_n and_o this_o sort_n of_o soul_n be_v in_o no_o manner_n propagate_v by_o the_o parent_n but_o it_o be_v a_o new_a and_o pure_a creature_n create_v by_o god_n at_o the_o first_o procreation_n of_o every_o person_n have_v a_o subsistence_n of_o its_o own_o until_o it_o be_v by_o god_n inject_v into_o the_o new_o procreate_v body_n where_o it_o present_o become_v taint_v and_o defile_v with_o original_a sin_n we_o will_v leave_v that_o to_o fall_v out_o as_o it_o may_v but_o here_o i_o say_v that_o this_o soul_n not_o generate_v or_o propagate_v from_o abraham_n or_o any_o of_o his_o posterity_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v proper_o or_o true_o style_v the_o son_n of_o abraham_n and_o from_o all_o these_o argument_n and_o promise_n i_o find_v myself_o apt_a to_o collect_v that_o there_o be_v little_a real_a or_o historical_a truth_n in_o this_o parable_n that_o it_o very_o
weak_o prove_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n or_o their_o receive_a reward_n or_o punishment_n before_o the_o second_o come_v of_o our_o lord_n to_o judgement_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a p._n 24._o mr._n w._n close_v up_o his_o five_o proposition_n with_o these_o word_n have_v clear_v up_o the_o five_o proposition_n from_o diverss_n scripture_n he_o wonder_v at_o the_o confidence_n of_o such_o man_n as_o dare_v pretend_v to_o persuade_v people_n that_o we_o have_v no_o clear_a scripture_n to_o found_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n on_o i_o answer_v that_o his_o confident_a say_n which_o prove_v not_o i_o willing_o pass_v by_o and_o from_o the_o woe_n pronounce_v against_o his_o opposer_n and_o shield_n myself_o by_o the_o word_n of_o solomon_n the_o woe_n be_v pronounce_v without_o good_a cause_n or_o the_o curse_n cause_n less_o shall_v not_o come_v chapter_n four_o page_n 26._o mr._n w._n say_v a_o man_n may_v be_v true_o say_v to_o know_v god_n i_o reply_v if_o he_o thereby_o mean_a the_o know_n of_o god_n be_v or_o quod_fw-la sit_fw-la deus_fw-la i_o grant_v it_o but_o if_o he_o mean_v it_o of_o the_o quid_fw-la sit_fw-la deus_fw-la or_o that_o man_n know_v what_o manner_n of_o be_v god_n be_v i_o then_o deny_v it_o he_o think_v if_o he_o can_v describe_v the_o property_n or_o attribute_n of_o a_o soul_n from_o which_o we_o feel_v the_o operition_n of_o life_n spring_n in_o we_o he_o shall_v thereby_o give_v we_o sufficient_o to_o know_v what_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v i_o reply_v that_o man_n ascribe_v attribute_n and_o property_n to_o god_n upon_o the_o certainty_n or_o knowledge_n that_o they_o have_v or_o may_v have_v from_o divers_a clear_a topic_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o be_v as_o god_n in_o the_o world_n but_o the_o like_a manner_n of_o proceed_v will_v not_o serve_v to_o prove_v the_o be_v of_o such_o a_o soul_n in_o the_o world_n as_o he_o describe_v and_o therefore_o i_o do_v require_v of_o he_o or_o any_o other_o who_o undertake_v this_o province_n first_o to_o prove_v that_o real_o and_o true_o there_o be_v such_o a_o sort_n of_o soul_n in_o the_o humane_a person_n as_o he_o pretend_v and_o if_o that_o be_v not_o first_o do_v they_o can_v but_o ascribe_v what_o attribute_n and_o property_n they_o please_v to_o they_o know_v not_o what_o or_o to_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o they_o can_v prove_v to_o have_v any_o be_v at_o all_o which_o be_v choir_n otherwise_o in_o the_o case_n put_v by_o he_o before_o concern_v god_n p._n 27._o mr._n w._n say_v the_o soul_n be_v not_o the_o breath_n of_o man._n thereby_o it_o seem_v intend_v that_o the_o word_n breath_n be_v not_o equipollent_a to_o the_o word_n soul_n of_o man_n and_o this_o i_o grant_v he_o that_o the_o breath_n of_o man_n be_v not_o his_o soul_n because_o i_o conceive_v there_o go_v more_o part_n to_o make_v up_o the_o soul_n or_o spirit_n of_o man_n life_n the_o five_o inference_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o the_o soul_n be_v be_v the_o breath_n i_o pass_v over_o as_o not_o great_o material_a p._n 28._o mr._n w._n say_v second_o that_o as_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v not_o the_o breath_n so_o it_o be_v not_o the_o blood_n and_o then_o infer_v that_o if_o blood_n be_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n all_o the_o food_n it_o have_v to_o live_v upon_o be_v the_o bread_n that_o perish_v i_o reply_v that_o all_o the_o food_n that_o man_n have_v to_o live_v upon_o naturaly_n be_v the_o bread_n that_o perish_v or_o be_v the_o nourishment_n which_o he_o due_o obtain_v to_o that_o purpose_n and_o thereby_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o his_o life_n daily_o support_v and_o upon_o the_o failure_n or_o not_o obtain_v thereof_o the_o man_n must_v languish_v consume_v and_o die_v and_o he_o and_o his_o spirit_n of_o life_n or_o soul_n go_v out_o of_o the_o world_n and_o be_v extinct_a together_o further_o i_o conceive_v the_o man_n his_o spirit_n of_o life_n or_o soul_n have_v no_o other_o natural_a nourishment_n but_o viand_n of_o the_o kind_a beforementioned_a his_o follow_a expression_n seem_v to_o be_v altogether_o figurative_a he_o offer_v that_o if_o blood_n be_v the_o humane_a soul_n lecture_n out_o of_o galen_n and_o hypocrates_n will_v be_v more_o proper_a to_o purge_v away_o sin_n and_o bring_v soul_n to_o christ_n than_o sermon_n out_o of_o the_o bible_n here_o i_o suppose_v by_o soul_n he_o intend_v person_n or_o beg_v the_o question_n now_o in_o dispute_n between_o we_o see_v he_o well_o know_v i_o give_v no_o credit_n to_o the_o be_v of_o such_o a_o soul_n as_o he_o very_o positive_o assert_n and_o this_o be_v premise_v i_o say_v that_o purify_n and_o purge_v the_o blood_n may_v very_o much_o help_v and_o better_v the_o humane_a understanding_n and_o sermon_n out_o of_o the_o bible_n may_v be_v very_o good_a help_n and_o direction_n to_o the_o man_n in_o the_o government_n of_o his_o affection_n and_o the_o perform_n of_o his_o duty_n to_o god_n p._n 29._o mr._n w._n argue_v and_o say_v if_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o blood_n then_o that_o a_o man_n of_o sixty_o year_n of_o age_n have_v not_o the_o same_o soul_n he_o have_v at_o fifteen_o and_o then_o how_o can_v you_o think_v this_o old_a man_n can_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o sin_n of_o his_o youth_n i_o reply_v that_o a_o man_n soul_n be_v always_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o kind_a and_o though_o the_o material_a part_n of_o it_o do_v not_o always_o remain_v the_o same_o yet_o the_o man_n remain_v always_o the_o same_o person_n from_o four_o to_o fourscore_o and_o liable_a to_o answer_v for_o the_o fault_n which_o he_o have_v long_o before_o commit_v then_o he_o tell_v i_o that_o which_o i_o still_o profess_v not_o to_o believe_v though_o he_o do_v tell_v it_o i_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o the_o body_n and_o do_v neither_o grow_v with_o it_o in_o youth_n nor_o decay_n with_o it_o in_o age_n but_o remain_v in_o one_o same_o state_n and_o power_n during_o all_o the_o state_n of_o our_o life_n p._n 30._o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v this_o by_o a_o similitude_n which_o i_o think_v to_o be_v foreign_a to_o our_o question_n and_o add_v nothing_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o his_o assertion_n and_o the_o like_a i_o think_v may_v be_v say_v of_o his_o let_v of_o sheep_n and_o man_n blood_n into_o one_o another_o reciprocal_o and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v they_o both_o over_o p._n 31._o he_o say_v further_a that_o as_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v neither_o his_o breath_n nor_o blood_n so_o it_o be_v not_o god_n or_o any_o part_n of_o his_o divine_a essence_n in_o all_o which_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o agree_v with_o he_o have_v before_o declare_v and_o describe_v what_o manner_n of_o thing_n i_o think_v the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n to_o be_v and_o that_o in_o its_o cohabitation_n with_o the_o body_n it_o partake_v of_o growth_n and_o decay_n health_n and_o sickness_n strength_n and_o weakness_n joy_n and_o sorrow_n and_o receive_v in_o the_o end_n a_o extinguishment_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n or_o that_o extinguishment_n itself_o be_v death_n mr._n w._n say_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v guilty_a of_o inadvertency_n rashness_n folly_n i_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o this_o expression_n but_o if_o he_o have_v say_v the_o person_n or_o the_o man_n be_v subject_a to_o these_o infirmity_n i_o shall_v soon_o have_v agree_v with_o he_o in_o that_o because_o i_o have_v often_o say_v i_o have_v no_o conception_n of_o a_o man_n without_o a_o soul_n or_o of_o a_o soul_n without_o a_o man_n but_o think_v that_o to_o act_v or_o suffer_v any_o thing_n they_o must_v be_v both_o together_o and_o i_o appeal_v to_o the_o intelligent_a world_n whether_o by_o such_o experience_n as_o man_n can_v attain_v therein_o they_o do_v not_o find_v it_o so_o p._n 32._o mr_n w._n say_v the_o soul_n be_v a_o spirit_n create_v of_o god_n and_o endue_v with_o sense_n and_o reason_n and_o a_o power_n of_o actuate_a a_o humane_a body_n by_o vital_a union_n therewith_o p._n 33._o for_o the_o prove_v of_o a_o spirit_n to_o be_v a_o substance_n and_o that_o a_o humane_a soul_n be_v such_o a_o substance_n he_o refer_v his_o reader_n to_o all_o that_o he_o have_v say_v or_o shall_v say_v to_o prove_v the_o soul_n be_v a_o be_v independent_a on_o the_o body_n i_o reply_v that_o as_o far_o as_o i_o be_o able_a to_o judge_v all_o that_o he_o have_v hitherto_o say_v seem_v very_o insufficient_a for_o that_o purpose_n and_o what_o he_o will_v or_o can_v show_v to_o persuade_v the_o belief_n of_o that_o opinion_n time_n must_v show_v p._n 34._o he_o say_v we_o feel_v in_o our_o
divers_a other_o great_a thing_n here_o name_v and_o in_o these_o say_n i_o be_o at_o agreement_n with_o he_o without_o believe_v these_o thing_n be_v do_v by_o the_o soul_n alone_o but_o by_o the_o person_n in_o composito_n chief_o act_v therein_o by_o the_o faculty_n and_o power_n of_o its_o reason_n here_o he_o quote_v a_o author_n that_o say_v homo_fw-la solus_fw-la est_fw-la animus_n corpus_fw-la autem_fw-la hominis_fw-la opus_fw-la &_o instrumentum_fw-la &_o animus_n intelligentiam_fw-la exercet_fw-la sine_fw-la ullo_fw-la corporis_fw-la instrumento_fw-la in_o english_a thus_o the_o soul_n only_o be_v the_o man_n and_o the_o body_n be_v but_o the_o soul_n organ_n or_o instrument_n and_o the_o soul_n can_v exercise_v its_o faculty_n of_o understanding_n without_o any_o assistance_n of_o the_o bodily_a organ_n but_o this_o quotation_n prove_v no_o more_o to_o i_o than_o that_o there_o be_v other_o man_n who_o be_v of_o mr._n w_n opinion_n and_o think_v as_o he_o do_v which_o there_o be_v no_o need_n at_o all_o to_o prove_v because_o i_o stand_v convince_v that_o the_o world_n of_o man_n in_o general_n be_v so_o but_o let_v mr._n w._n prove_v that_o those_o word_n of_o his_o author_n be_v true_a and_o then_o erit_fw-la mihi_fw-la magnus_fw-la apollo_n i_o will_v give_v up_o the_o cudgel_n to_o he_o and_o confess_v he_o victorious_a in_o this_o dispute_n for_o i_o be_o agree_v with_o aristotle_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la that_o if_o the_o soul_n ever_o be_v know_v to_o do_v or_o can_v be_v prove_v able_a to_o do_v any_o thing_n without_o assistance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o its_o organ_n such_o proof_n will_v be_v evidence_n enough_o to_o convince_v consider_v person_n that_o she_o have_v a_o nature_n and_o subsistence_n of_o her_o own_o wherein_o she_o can_v act_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n but_o of_o this_o power_n i_o find_v no_o more_o proof_n but_o the_o say_v recite_v in_o this_o quotation_n p._n 42._o mr._n w._n say_v if_o the_o soul_n will_v the_o foot_n walk_v the_o hands_z work_n and_o so_o for_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o eye_n and_o other_o like_a thing_n all_o which_o i_o pass_v as_o before_o for_o a_o mistake_n mendable_a by_o say_v if_o the_o man_n will_v the_o foot_n walk_v and_o the_o hand_n work_v and_o the_o like_a further_o in_o his_o five_o he_o say_v the_o soul_n be_v vital_o unite_v with_o the_o body_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o that_o union_n enlivens_fw-la and_o act_v it_o thereunto_o i_o say_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n or_o the_o body_n make_v but_o one_o person_n who_o whilst_o he_o live_v move_v direct_v and_o act_n himself_o and_o use_v his_o intellective_a voluntary_a and_o memorative_a power_n and_o faculty_n with_o full_a liberty_n according_a to_o his_o own_o like_n and_o pleasure_n natural_o he_o speak_v here_o of_o a_o vital_a union_n between_o the_o body_n and_o the_o soul_n which_o expression_n i_o do_v not_o approve_v because_o they_o both_o together_o make_v but_o one_o person_n as_o two_o ingredient_n which_o make_v but_o one_o compositum_fw-la not_o as_o two_o different_a thing_n that_o be_v unite_v and_o join_v together_o but_o as_o ingredient_n may_v be_v total_o mix_v and_o a_o new_a product_n arise_v out_o of_o they_o all_o so_o as_o that_o if_o any_o of_o they_o be_v want_v in_o the_o composition_n the_o product_n can_v true_o be_v the_o same_o it_o be_v before_o p._n 43._o he_o say_v that_o to_o tell_v you_o what_o the_o soul_n be_v so_o as_o to_o make_v it_o a_o intelligible_a notion_n be_v not_o so_o impossible_a a_o thing_n as_o some_o have_v conceive_v it_o to_o be_v thereto_o i_o say_v that_o by_o such_o description_n as_o he_o have_v before_o make_v of_o the_o soul_n and_o all_o that_o he_o have_v hitherto_o speak_v thereof_o i_o be_o not_o able_a to_o understand_v or_o believe_v any_o more_o coneern_v his_o sort_n of_o soul_n than_o i_o do_v before_o i_o begin_v to_o peruse_v his_o treatise_n the_o repetition_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v he_o have_v perform_v i_o pass_v over_o as_o find_v no_o prove_v force_n among_o they_o i_o find_v no_o more_o chapter_n in_o this_o treatise_n than_o those_o four_o which_o have_v before_o be_v examine_v but_o that_o here_o mr._n w._n begin_v to_o alter_v his_o method_n and_o to_o divide_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o treatise_n by_o argument_n to_o the_o number_n of_o eighteen_o of_o which_o he_o treat_v distinct_o and_o several_o in_o his_o follow_a discourse_n and_o i_o purpose_n to_o follow_v he_o therein_o and_o use_v the_o same_o method_n in_o my_o observation_n the_o first_o argument_n page_n 44._o mr._n w._n say_v that_o upon_o god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n he_o be_v in_o the_o text_n call_v a_o liveng_n soul_n a_o denomination_n take_v from_o the_o more_o excellent_a part_n of_o man_n his_o soul_n this_o expression_n seem_v to_o agree_v with_o what_o i_o have_v former_o speak_v that_o here_o the_o word_n a_o live_a soul_n signify_v and_o intend_v a_o live_a person_n put_v the_o more_o noble_a part_n or_o ingredient_n to_o signify_v the_o whole_a person_n so_o as_o it_o pass_v in_o his_o judgement_n for_o a_o figurative_a expression_n p._n 46._o mr._n w._n say_v when_o god_n breathe_v which_o he_o proper_o do_v not_o there_o be_v something_o else_o mean_v which_o can_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o special_a act_n of_o creation_n by_o which_o he_o make_v the_o spirit_n or_o breath_n of_o life_n which_o he_o breathe_v into_o man._n i_o answer_v that_o in_o the_o text_n there_o be_v no_o express_a mention_n of_o a_o creation_n either_o of_o breath_n or_o spirit_n p._n 47._o he_o say_v by_o the_o breath_n of_o god_n be_v mean_v that_o act_n of_o divine_a power_n by_o which_o god_n make_v man_n and_o give_v life_n to_o he_o i_o be_o not_o willing_a to_o differ_v from_o mr._n w._n and_o therefore_o agree_v to_o this_o expression_n he_o quote_v ps_n 33.6_o by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v the_o heaven_n make_v and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o they_o by_o the_o breath_n of_o his_o mouth_n the_o late_a of_o they_o allude_v to_o god_n power_n show_v in_o the_o creation_n of_o adam_n but_o thence_o he_o infer_v this_o breathe_v into_o adam_n must_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o create_v somewhat_o but_o i_o find_v no_o strength_n at_o all_o in_o this_o inference_n nor_o that_o it_o prove_v with_o any_o strength_n of_o cohersion_n the_o creation_n of_o any_o thing_n save_o adam_n body_n at_o the_o time_n when_o god_n make_v man_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o then_o whatsoever_o be_v create_v beside_o his_o body_n be_v a_o creature_n but_o i_o do_v not_o herein_o find_v any_o manner_n of_o proof_n that_o god_n then_o create_v a_o soul_n for_o adam_n here_o mr._n w._n repeat_v his_o former_a argument_n concern_v the_o signification_n of_o the_o hebrew_n word_n which_o our_o translator_n have_v render_v by_o the_o term_n of_o breath_n and_o say_v that_o the_o same_o word_n do_v also_o sometime_o signify_v spirit_n to_o this_o i_o say_v that_o our_o translator_n think_v it_o not_o fit_a to_o render_v it_o by_o the_o term_n of_o spirit_n in_o this_o place_n and_o i_o value_v their_o judgement_n before_o those_o of_o mr._n w._n or_o mr._n buxtorf_n and_o therefore_o take_v that_o word_n to_o signify_v most_o proper_o in_o this_o place_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n p._n 48._o he_o pretend_v the_o word_n shall_v run_v thus_o god_n breathe_v or_o create_v in_o man_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n or_o that_o spirit_n or_o soul_n of_o life_n and_o in_o truth_n if_o the_o word_n have_v run_v so_o they_o will_v have_v run_v much_o better_a for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o his_o opinion_n than_o now_o they_o do_v but_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v by_o what_o authority_n he_o take_v upon_o he_o so_o to_o correct_v or_o as_o some_o may_v take_v it_o corrupt_v the_o text._n the_o breathe_v which_o he_o say_v discover_v a_o new_a create_v spirit_n to_o be_v there_o i_o say_v detect_v only_o a_o spirit_n of_o life_n to_o be_v there_o which_o be_v tind_v and_o kindle_v in_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o humour_n then_o fit_v and_o ready_a for_o that_o operation_n by_o the_o moderate_a fan_v of_o that_o breath_n which_o god_n or_o his_o agent_n then_o breathe_v into_o adam_n nostril_n and_o this_o be_v the_o humane_a spirit_n of_o life_n tind_v and_o kindle_v by_o that_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o from_o that_o time_n to_o this_o time_n it_o be_v and_o must_v be_v continual_o keep_v flame_v or_o glow_v by_o the_o constant_a respiration_n and_o fan_v of_o this_o breath_n by_o want_n of_o which_o this_o flame_n will_v be_v extinguish_v in_o a_o short_a time_n or_o a_o very_a few_o moment_n of_o it_o
he_o quote_v again_o annotation_n of_o the_o assembly_n of_o divine_n in_o the_o rump-parliament_n time_n for_o his_o purpose_n without_o tell_v we_o what_o they_o say_v upon_o it_o and_o for_o want_v of_o their_o annotation_n i_o know_v not_o what_o they_o say_v of_o it_o and_o if_o i_o do_v i_o shall_v not_o be_v much_o move_v by_o their_o authority_n except_o they_o give_v better_a reason_n for_o their_o opinion_n than_o mr._n w._n have_v yet_o do_v p._n 49._o mr._n w._n argue_v say_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n or_o the_o spirit_n or_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n in_o man_n live_v in_o and_o with_o the_o body_n and_o yet_o die_v not_o with_o the_o body_n and_o this_o he_o say_v needs_o proof_n and_o so_o do_v i_o say_v too_o and_o he_o offer_v to_o prove_v it_o by_o say_v that_o who_o life_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o body_n must_v not_o die_v when_o the_o body_n die_v but_o the_o soul_n life_n depend_v not_o on_o the_o body_n therefore_o it_o must_v need_v not_o die_v when_o the_o body_n die_v and_o the_o reason_n why_o he_o say_v the_o soul_n life_n depend_v not_o upon_o the_o body_n be_v because_o god_n make_v it_o a_o spirit_n of_o life_n to_o give_v life_n to_o the_o body_n and_o not_o to_o receive_v any_o life_n from_o it_o i_o answer_v if_o this_o argue_n be_v not_o that_o which_o man_n call_v petitio_fw-la principii_fw-la or_o beg_v the_o question_n i_o know_v not_o what_o be_v we_o be_v now_o dispute_v whether_o adam_n have_v a_o intelligent_a soul_n create_v for_o he_o at_o first_o or_o not_o and_o whether_o such_o a_o soul_n have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n and_o in_o both_o these_o point_n he_o maintain_v the_o affirmative_a and_o pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n by_o its_o be_v a_o create_v intelligent_a spirit_n make_v by_o god_n for_o adam_n at_o the_o first_o and_o thus_o prove_v one_o controvert_v point_n by_o another_o as_o high_o controvert_v as_o itself_o and_o which_o i_o conceive_v his_o offer_n in_o this_o argument_n do_v very_o weak_o and_o insufficient_o prove_v p._n 50._o he_o observe_v out_o of_o moses_n text_n that_o it_o say_v nothing_o of_o the_o body_n life_n before_o god_n breathe_v into_o he_o a_o spirit_n or_o soul_n of_o life_n as_o mr._n w._n will_v have_v it_o though_o the_o word_n of_o our_o bible_n express_o call_v it_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o i_o so_o far_o agree_v that_o adam_n body_n have_v not_o life_n till_o this_o breath_n of_o life_n or_o this_o breath_n cause_v life_n be_v breathe_v into_o it_o but_o that_o from_o thence_o he_o begin_v to_o live_v and_o become_v a_o live_a person_n thus_o far_o we_o be_v at_o agreement_n his_o next_o two_o or_o three_o page_n be_v spend_v in_o proof_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n draw_v from_o the_o two_o beforementioned_a topic_n viz._n that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o intelligent_a spirit_n and_o be_v new_o create_v by_o god_n for_o adam_n and_o next_o that_o it_o be_v such_o a_o spirit_n as_o can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n and_o thereupon_o i_o say_v that_o if_o he_o or_o any_o that_o be_v of_o his_o opinion_n can_v convince_v with_o some_o clearness_n that_o god_n create_v such_o a_o intelligent_a soul_n for_o adam_n as_o can_v subsist_v act_n and_o suffer_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n he_o shall_v need_v to_o make_v no_o further_o proof_n to_o i_o of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n because_o if_o the_o former_a be_v true_a i_o have_v no_o inclination_n or_o intention_n to_o dispute_v the_o late_a and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v over_o what_o he_o say_v to_o that_o purpose_n and_o shut_v up_o my_o observation_n upon_o this_o argument_n with_o the_o forementioned_a conclusion_n that_o mr._n w.'s_n argument_n therein_o produce_v to_o prove_v the_o creation_n of_o a_o intelligent_a soul_n or_o spirit_n for_o adam_n at_o the_o first_o be_v infirm_a invalid_a and_o little_a convicning_n to_o such_o understanding_n as_o i_o have_v be_v able_a to_o employ_v in_o the_o perusal_n of_o they_o second_o argument_n page_n 54._o mr._n w._n quote_v the_o history_n of_o saul_n go_v to_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n relate_v the_o word_n speak_v to_o she_o by_o he_o i_o pray_v thou_o divine_a to_o i_o by_o the_o familiar_a spirit_n and_o bring_v i_o he_o up_o who_o i_o shall_v name_v unto_o thou_o and_o she_o desire_v to_o know_v who_o that_o he_o be_v which_o she_o shall_v bring_v up_o saul_n tell_v she_o it_o be_v samuel_n upon_o this_o text_n mr._n w._n thus_o comment_n that_o saul_n by_o this_o demand_n must_v need_v intend_v the_o bring_v up_o of_o samuel_n soul_n to_o discourse_n with_o he_o and_o from_o thence_o collect_v that_o the_o jew_n of_o that_o age_n hold_v the_o same_o opinion_n which_o he_o now_o maintain_v concern_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n to_o which_o i_o reply_v that_o this_o collection_n seem_v in_o a_o great_a part_n to_o arise_v from_o his_o own_o inclination_n to_o have_v it_o so_o and_o his_o imagination_n thence_o arise_v that_o it_o be_v so_o for_o if_o i_o be_v employ_v to_o collect_v from_o this_o history_n i_o shall_v conceive_v that_o saul_n head_n be_v other_o way_n employ_v at_o that_o time_n than_o to_o consider_v what_o that_o be_v which_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v bring_v up_o whether_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o spirit_n a_o body_n or_o a_o person_n or_o a_o appear-dance_n only_o and_o not_o a_o real_a be_v i_o conceive_v his_o head_n be_v not_o trouble_v about_o such_o speculation_n but_o his_o whole_a design_n be_v by_o the_o witch_n mean_n to_o get_v knowledge_n what_o the_o success_n of_o his_o affair_n shall_v be_v in_o a_o time_n when_o he_o be_v great_o distress_v it_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v the_o practice_n of_o divers_a age_n to_o foretell_v action_n past_a and_o future_a success_n by_o raise_v up_o and_o consult_v with_o the_o dead_a and_o from_o this_o practice_n they_o have_v among_o other_o title_n the_o name_n of_o necromancer_n bestow_v upon_o they_o this_o practice_n of_o magician_n and_o witch_n have_v be_v long_o take_v notice_n of_o in_o the_o world_n and_o it_o seem_v by_o saul_n demand_v make_v to_o the_o woman_n he_o have_v hear_v or_o otherwise_o know_v something_o thereof_o and_o desire_v by_o the_o witch_n mean_v thus_o to_o consult_v the_o dead_a and_o particular_o samuel_n as_o the_o most_o know_v among_o they_o and_o from_o such_o a_o collection_n i_o conceive_v it_o do_v not_o appear_v what_o saul_n or_o the_o jew_n of_o his_o time_n think_v concern_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n we_o meet_v with_o divers_a relation_n of_o appearance_n make_v and_o contrive_v by_o the_o art_n of_o magician_n of_o late_a time_n but_o never_o yet_o hear_v of_o raise_v a_o argument_n from_o thence_o to_o prove_v the_o estate_n or_o condition_n of_o depart_a soul_n nor_o do_v i_o conceive_v this_o argument_n have_v any_o strength_n in_o it_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v over_o mr._n w.'s_n other_o expression_n use_v in_o this_o argument_n with_o this_o further_a observation_n that_o he_o raise_v the_o argument_n out_o of_o this_o history_n with_o intent_n to_o reach_v as_o high_a a_o time_n as_o be_v possible_a for_o produce_v any_o sort_n of_o evidence_n or_o raise_v any_o manner_n of_o argument_n which_o may_v be_v bring_v or_o draw_v to_o touch_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o this_o as_o the_o high_a pitch_n of_o time_n that_o he_o can_v reach_v he_o choose_v to_o make_v use_n of_o for_o that_o purpose_n fulfil_v therein_o the_o old_a proyerb_n willing_a person_n will_v rather_o play_v aâ—_n small_a game_n then_o sit_v out_o the_o three_o argument_n page_n 57_o he_o say_v he_o be_v strike_v with_o wonder_n to_o hear_v man_n assert_v that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o a_o man_n die_v together_o and_o be_v both_o bury_v in_o one_o grave_a my_o opinion_n be_v somewhat_o otherwise_o word_v express_v i_o think_v it_o probable_a that_o when_o respiration_n fail_v and_o the_o person_n die_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n be_v extinguish_v which_o do_v not_o intend_v a_o be_v bury_v or_o a_o go_v any_o whether_o not_o find_v cause_n to_o agree_v with_o solomon_n expression_n of_o go_v upward_o or_o downward_o and_o if_o mr._n w._n do_v real_o wonder_v at_o this_o conception_n i_o make_v no_o argument_n of_o it_o and_o shall_v only_o thereunto_o answer_v i_o can_v help_v it_o p._n 58._o the_o soul_n or_o breath_n of_o man_n be_v breathe_v into_o adam_n by_o a_o act_n of_o creation_n this_o i_o have_v all_o along_o deny_v and_o continue_v to_o do_v so_o because_o i_o think_v mr._n w._n have_v hereto_o
he_o right_o term_v a_o absurd_a one_o for_o he_o pretend_v there_o be_v some_o that_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n may_v die_v when_o the_o body_n die_v though_o it_o be_v not_o slay_v when_o the_o body_n be_v kill_v to_o this_o i_o say_v i_o be_o none_o of_o those_o who_o so_o argue_v nor_o do_v i_o ever_o yet_o meet_v with_o a_o write_n or_o person_n that_o do_v so_o next_o he_o produce_v another_o objection_n of_o some_o who_o he_o suppose_v may_v say_v that_o the_o kill_n of_o the_o soul_n here_o may_v intend_v that_o they_o can_v kill_v it_o for_o ever_o all_o i_o can_v say_v to_o this_o be_v that_o if_o any_o man_n or_o man_n have_v so_o argue_v they_o be_v not_o at_o all_o of_o my_o mind_n who_o do_v not_o intend_v to_o make_v or_o offer_v any_o such_o argument_n p._n 63._o mr._n w._n set_v down_o a_o objection_n offer_v against_o the_o text_n of_o st._n matthew_n in_o the_o word_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n from_o luke_n 12.4_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o they_o that_o kill_v the_o body_n and_o after_o that_o have_v no_o more_o that_o they_o can_v do_v he_o say_v he_o have_v know_v some_o very_o confident_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v no_o force_n in_o st._n matthew_n text_n because_o that_o of_o st._n luke_n deliver_v the_o same_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o word_n from_o which_o no_o clear_a argument_n can_v be_v deduce_v for_o the_o soul_n be_v separate_a subsistence_n i_o say_v i_o do_v not_o affirm_v in_o that_o manner_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v no_o prove_v force_n in_o st._n matthew_n text_n because_o st._n luke_n differ_v from_o he_o in_o relate_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n but_o yet_o i_o own_v myself_o to_o think_v that_o from_o the_o manner_n of_o wording_n this_o doctrine_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o these_o two_o text_n a_o strong_a objection_n may_v be_v raise_v against_o the_o absolute_a authority_n of_o st._n matthew_n word_n in_o this_o point_n upon_o the_o consideration_n and_o compare_v these_o two_o text_n one_o with_o the_o other_o the_o only_a variance_n between_o they_o be_v in_o the_o word_n of_o st._n matthew_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n compare_v with_o those_o of_o st._n luke_n have_v no_o more_o that_o they_o can_v do_v for_o that_o in_o the_o follow_a word_n where_o matthew_n say_v fear_v he_o who_o be_v able_a to_o destroy_v both_o soul_n and_o body_n in_o hell_n and_o those_o which_o luke_n mention_n fear_v he_o who_o after_o he_o have_v kill_v have_v power_n to_o east_n into_o hell_n i_o conceive_v the_o difference_n to_o be_v small_a or_o none_o at_o all_o they_o both_o begin_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n in_o the_o same_o word_n fear_v not_o they_o that_o kill_v the_o body_n where_o they_o both_o speak_v figurative_o and_o i_o therefore_o believe_v our_o lord_n himself_o do_v so_o but_o i_o say_v the_o body_n in_o this_o place_n must_v needs_o intend_v the_o person_n or_o the_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n together_o for_o that_o our_o sense_n and_o reason_n sufficient_o assure_v we_o that_o what_o be_v dead_a can_v be_v kill_v but_o the_o body_n without_o the_o soul_n or_o spirit_n of_o life_n be_v dead_a and_o therefore_o the_o body_n take_v single_o or_o not_o act_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n be_v a_o dead_a body_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v kill_v whence_o i_o infer_v that_o when_o our_o evangelist_n speak_v of_o kill_v the_o body_n they_o must_v certain_o intend_v the_o same_o as_o if_o they_o have_v say_v can_v kill_v the_o person_n and_o hence_o i_o collect_v that_o when_o st._n matthew_n speak_v of_o cast_v the_o soul_n and_o body_n into_o hell_n he_o intend_v cast_v the_o compositum_fw-la of_o they_o both_o or_o the_o person_n into_o hell_n st._n luke_n word_n it_o thus_o who_o after_o he_o have_v kill_v have_v power_n to_o cast_v into_o hell_n i_o think_v this_o intend_v as_o much_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v have_v power_n to_o cast_v the_o person_n into_o hell_n so_o as_o it_o seem_v the_o sense_n of_o both_o our_o evangelist_n be_v the_o same_o both_o in_o the_o premise_n and_o in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o the_o variance_n between_o they_o lies_z as_o before_o have_v be_v say_v in_o the_o word_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n of_o st._n matthew_n and_o the_o word_n have_v no_o more_o that_o they_o can_v do_v of_o st._n luke_n if_o we_o shall_v consider_v the_o proper_a intent_n of_o both_o these_o text_n we_o must_v find_v it_o to_o be_v as_o mr._n w._n say_v the_o encourage_n of_o our_o lord_n disciple_n not_o to_o fear_v the_o persecution_n of_o man_n for_o the_o do_v of_o their_o duty_n but_o rather_o to_o fear_n god_n who_o can_v punish_v and_o reward_v after_o death_n as_o well_o as_o in_o this_o life_n and_o the_o text_n of_o both_o our_o evangelist_n agree_v punctual_o to_o that_o intent_n in_o deliver_v word_n of_o the_o same_o importance_n and_o to_o the_o same_o intent_n and_o purpose_n but_o then_o if_o mr._n w._n or_o any_o other_o person_n will_v draw_v out_o of_o they_o proof_n of_o any_o other_o collateral_a thing_n which_o be_v not_o proper_o within_o the_o intent_n of_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n i_o conceive_v they_o speak_v and_o may_v intend_v different_o concern_v that_o collateral_a point_n which_o man_n may_v design_n to_o prove_v by_o they_o it_o seem_v somewhat_o clear_a to_o my_o understanding_n st._n matthew_n word_n prove_v his_o opinion_n to_o be_v that_o humane_a soul_n have_v a_o life_n and_o subsistence_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n and_o i_o conceive_v that_o in_o his_o text_n he_o word_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n according_a to_o his_o own_o opinion_n of_o the_o thing_n we_o find_v that_o st._n luke_n have_v word_v it_o in_o a_o different_a and_o varient_fw-la manner_n so_o express_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n as_o that_o he_o give_v no_o ground_n for_o prove_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n from_o his_o text_n which_o in_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o it_o do_v not_o name_v the_o soul_n and_o therefore_o upon_o this_o difference_n i_o think_v it_o needful_a to_o inquire_v or_o demand_v what_o be_v the_o very_a precise_a word_n wherein_o our_o lord_n deliver_v this_o doctrine_n if_o st._n matthew_n have_v right_o word_v this_o doctrine_n than_o it_o be_v a_o strong_a proof_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n the_o most_o substantial_a and_o near_a to_o a_o affirmative_a of_o any_o that_o the_o bible_n afford_v we_o but_o if_o st._n luke_n have_v right_o word_v our_o lord_n doctrine_n than_o be_v there_o in_o that_o doctrine_n no_o proof_n at_o all_o of_o a_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n nor_o any_o thing_n say_v in_o it_o whereby_o that_o opinion_n can_v be_v maintain_v i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o determine_v any_o thing_n concern_v this_o point_n but_o be_o ready_a to_o argue_v that_o there_o lie_v a_o probability_n for_o st._n luke_n text_n against_o that_o of_o st._n matthew_n the_o point_n in_o question_n concern_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n be_v as_o be_v say_v collateral_a to_o the_o intent_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o this_o doctrine_n who_o it_o seem_v do_v not_o here_o mean_a to_o teach_v any_o thing_n which_o may_v direct_v man_n judgement_n in_o that_o collateral_a point_n which_o remain_v utter_o unmentioned_a in_o the_o text_n of_o st._n luke_n this_o move_v i_o to_o apprehend_v that_o the_o put_v it_o into_o st._n matthew_n text_n grow_v from_o his_o own_o opinion_n of_o the_o thing_n rather_o than_o from_o the_o word_n which_o our_o lord_n then_o deliver_v the_o intent_n of_o our_o lord_n seem_v plain_a in_o both_o those_o text_n and_o therein_o what_o have_v be_v say_v seem_v true_a they_o be_v at_o a_o perfect_a agreement_n between_o themselves_o and_o we_o find_v no_o intention_n of_o meaning_n in_o our_o lord_n to_o speak_v or_o teach_v any_o thing_n about_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n and_o therefore_o i_o surmise_v it_o come_v into_o st._n mathew_n text_n by_o accident_n and_o spring_v rather_o from_o his_o own_o opinion_n than_o from_o our_o lord_n doctrine_n or_o the_o word_n and_o expression_n thereof_o second_o i_o say_v that_o st._n matthew_n be_v by_o profession_n and_o practice_n a_o publican_n a_o trade_n which_o no_o man_n of_o quality_n or_o learning_n among_o the_o jew_n of_o that_o time_n will_v endure_v to_o practice_n whence_o matthew_n might_n more_o easy_o fall_v into_o the_o opinion_n appear_v in_o his_o text._n that_o soul_n do_v live_v and_o subsist_v after_o the_o departure_n and_o death_n of_o the_o person_n but_o of_o st._n luke_n we_o read_v that_o he_o be_v a_o learned_a man_n and_o a_o physician_n and_o paul_n from_o who_o mouth_n he_o be_v say_v to_o have_v
〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o cast_v in_o his_o tooth_n and_o in_o mark_n they_o have_v render_v it_o by_o the_o word_n revile_v both_o which_o translation_n import_v the_o same_o act_n in_o these_o place_n but_o both_o these_o evangelist_n agree_v in_o terminis_fw-la in_o their_o plural_a expression_n viz._n that_o they_o who_o be_v crucify_a with_o he_o do_v this_o they_o both_o do_v so_o whence_o it_o seem_v consequent_a that_o the_o one_o do_v not_o rebuke_v the_o other_o for_o do_v so_o and_o become_v thereupon_o convert_v and_o reward_v as_o st._n luke_n relate_v the_o matter_n of_o this_o fact_n i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o other_o three_o evangelist_n may_v give_v a_o reasonable_a occasion_n for_o man_n to_o doubt_v the_o verity_n of_o st._n luke_n relation_n and_o then_o that_o the_o opposition_n which_o be_v thereunto_o make_v by_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o matthew_n and_o mark_n evidence_v the_o contrary_a seem_v to_o be_v a_o firm_a ground_n for_o doubt_v and_o even_o for_o oppose_v the_o truth_n of_o st._n luke_n relation_n concern_v this_o conversion_n and_o the_o promise_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o which_o his_o whole_a argument_n be_v ground_v and_o must_v final_o fail_v with_o the_o verity_n of_o that_o relation_n i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o my_o first_o answer_n give_v to_o this_o argument_n satisfy_v my_o own_o understanding_n and_o i_o now_o thereunto_o add_v if_o i_o have_v not_o so_o good_a a_o answer_n to_o his_o argument_n as_o have_v before_o be_v give_v i_o shall_v be_v very_o apt_a to_o conceive_v that_o the_o cause_n which_o i_o have_v here_o produce_v of_o doubt_v the_o verity_n of_o st._n luke_n relation_n will_v be_v a_o good_a and_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o that_o argument_n which_o m._n w._n have_v draw_v from_o so_o questionable_a a_o relation_n which_o seem_v to_o make_v the_o ground_n of_o his_o argument_n shake_v under_o he_o convince_a that_o no_o firm_a argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o so_o infirm_a and_o sandy_a a_o relation_n p._n 76._o mr._n w._n quote_v grotius_n and_o say_v that_o after_o the_o time_n of_o esdras_n who_o live_v after_o the_o reign_n of_o attaâ—erxes_n a_o five_o king_n of_o the_o persian_n after_o cyrus_n which_o be_v many_o year_n after_o the_o begin_n of_o cyrus_n be_v reign_n when_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n begin_v first_o to_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o proper_a distinct_a name_n the_o hebrew_n do_v usual_o call_v that_o state_n of_o felicity_n wherein_o pious_a soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n do_v enjoy_v happiness_n before_o the_o resurrection_n the_o garden_n of_o eden_n hereupon_o i_o observe_v that_o both_o grotius_n and_o mr._n w._n do_v agree_v that_o it_o be_v after_o the_o time_n of_o esdras_n when_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n begin_v first_o to_o be_v speak_v of_o in_o proper_a distinct_a names_n or_o term_n i_o find_v that_o phericide_n syrus_n be_v common_o account_v to_o be_v the_o first_o who_o broach_v this_o separate_a opinion_n and_o seek_v it_o among_o the_o grecian_n and_o it_o be_v very_o much_o cultivate_v by_o his_o scholar_n pythagoras_n and_o come_v down_o from_o he_o to_o socrates_n and_o plato_n and_o from_o they_o to_o the_o philosopher_n of_o succeed_a age_n and_o that_o phericide_n the_o broacher_n of_o this_o opinion_n live_v and_o teach_v in_o the_o time_n of_o cyrus_n the_o great_a wherein_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o second_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n be_v lay_v and_o thence_o i_o agree_v there_o be_v a_o good_a probability_n that_o after_o the_o time_n of_o esdras_n the_o doctrine_n of_o separate_a subsistence_n may_v be_v far_o cultivate_v and_o more_o distinct_o teach_v and_o affirm_v than_o at_o any_o time_n before_o it_o have_v be_v and_o that_o from_o thence_o the_o same_o descend_v among_o the_o jew_n and_o be_v common_o receive_v by_o the_o most_o part_n of_o that_o nation_n in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o lord_n ministry_n and_o occasion_v our_o lord_n frame_v the_o parable_n of_o dives_n according_a to_o the_o common_a conception_n which_o the_o jew_n have_v of_o such_o thing_n in_o his_o time_n mr._n w._n here_o add_v that_o the_o thief_n by_o the_o word_n paradise_n may_v well_o understand_v a_o place_n of_o happiness_n or_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n that_o the_o word_n of_o this_o promise_n intend_v that_o he_o shall_v be_v there_o to_o day_n and_o that_o christ_n say_v to_o day_n he_o will_v remember_v he_o in_o the_o thing_n he_o ask_v and_o will_v perform_v his_o petition_n this_o day_n and_o heaven_n joy_n shall_v attend_v thy_o depart_a soul_n which_o last_o say_v be_v mr._n w'_v own_o word_n and_o may_v pass_v for_o his_o gloss_n upon_o the_o text_n but_o that_o which_o i_o principal_o oppose_v in_o this_o place_n be_v the_o design_n which_o he_o seem_v to_o draw_v of_o limit_v the_o time_n of_o our_o lord_n promise_n to_o the_o precise_a time_n of_o a_o day_n that_o be_v a_o limitation_n which_o i_o think_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v in_o this_o place_n but_o that_o our_o lord_n term_n of_o to_o day_n be_v well_o enough_o answer_v if_o the_o thing_n be_v perform_v in_o some_o such_o short_a time_n after_o as_o may_v well_o enough_o be_v call_v to_o day_n the_o person_n die_v on_o friday_n evening_n and_o if_o they_o be_v in_o paradise_n together_o upon_o sunday_n after_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o a_o sufficient_a fulfil_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v say_v to_o day_n shall_v thou_o be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n p._n 79._o mr._n w._n say_v he_o never_o hear_v of_o any_o objection_n offer_v against_o his_o argument_n draw_v from_o this_o text_n but_o one_o which_o be_v this_o that_o some_o man_n have_v offer_v a_o different_a read_n in_o part_n of_o this_o text_n pretend_v it_o shall_v be_v read_v that_o our_o lord_n say_v very_o i_o say_v unto_o you_o to_o day_n thou_o shall_v be_v with_o i_o in_o paradise_n mr._n w._n lay_v great_a blame_v upon_o this_o objection_n which_o i_o find_v no_o inclination_n in_o myself_o to_o defend_v but_o let_v it_o stand_v or_o fall_v as_o to_o other_o man_n reason_n shall_v appear_v requisite_a but_o i_o rely_v strong_o upon_o the_o other_o answer_n which_o i_o have_v here_o give_v to_o mr._n w_n argument_n draw_v from_o our_o lord_n word_n in_o this_o text_n and_o have_v say_v that_o luke_n who_o be_v not_o present_a at_o this_o fact_n be_v the_o only_a reporter_n of_o it_o to_o we_o the_o other_o three_o evangelist_n pass_v it_o over_o in_o silence_n and_o that_o two_o of_o they_o say_v the_o thief_n who_o be_v crucify_a with_o he_o the_o two_o thief_n both_o of_o they_o revile_v he_o st._n luke_n say_v they_o do_v not_o both_o do_v so_o but_o one_o of_o they_o only_o do_v it_o and_o the_o other_o rebuke_v he_o for_o it_o and_o have_v a_o reward_n promise_v he_o for_o so_o do_v whence_o it_o appear_v i_o have_v two_o witness_n against_o one_o in_o maintenance_n of_o my_o objection_n against_o my_o opposer_n argument_n p._n 79._o mr._n w._n conclude_v that_o as_o the_o soul_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o penitent_a thief_n be_v immortal_a so_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o other_o men._n to_o this_o say_v of_o his_o i_o give_v a_o easy_a assent_n but_o think_v he_o have_v by_o no_o mean_n well_o prove_v that_o either_o of_o their_o soul_n have_v a_o separate_a subsistence_n or_o be_v immortal_a the_o eight_o argument_n page_n 59_o mr._n w._n argue_v eighthly_a from_o our_o lord_n word_n father_n into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commend_v my_o spirit_n and_o st._n steven_n word_n lord_n jesus_n receive_v my_o spirit_n where_o he_o will_v have_v the_o word_n spirit_n to_o signify_v and_o intend_v the_o soul_n of_o these_o petitioner_n conceive_v by_o mr._n w._n and_o his_o party_n to_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n this_o argument_n he_o have_v before_o offer_v in_o this_o treatise_n and_o there_o i_o have_v give_v it_o such_o a_o answer_n as_o satisfy_v my_o own_o understanding_n and_o there_o neither_o need_n nor_o can_v give_v any_o other_o answer_v thereunto_o without_o repeat_v what_o i_o have_v there_o alleady_o deliver_v i_o have_v say_v there_o that_o in_o both_o these_o petition_n the_o greek_a word_n or_o term_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v and_o that_o our_o translator_n have_v render_v it_o in_o english_a by_o the_o word_n spirit_n but_o that_o its_o natural_a signification_n intend_v breath_n or_o spirit_n indifferent_o and_o may_v be_v warrantable_o translate_v by_o either_o of_o these_o english_a term_n according_a as_o the_o subject_a or_o matter_n of_o discourse_n may_v require_v and_o therefore_o i_o impute_v no_o fault_n nuto_fw-la our_o translator_n for_o render_v it_o by_o the_o word_n spirit_n as_o they_o
other_o man_n may_v possible_o say_v have_v now_o confound_v and_o implicate_v the_o mean_v of_o this_o text_n by_o my_o exposition_n i_o be_o enough_o by_o that_o mean_v enable_v to_o prove_v thereby_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n which_o from_o the_o text_n itself_o without_o such_o handle_n of_o it_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o have_v do_v p._n 88_o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o soul_n not_o subject_a to_o death_n because_o nothing_o be_v so_o that_o be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o power_n of_o death_n and_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o believer_n be_v not_o so_o i_o look_v upon_o this_o as_o a_o vain_a sort_n of_o argument_n and_o beg_v of_o the_o question_n increase_v the_o bulk_n of_o his_o treatise_n but_o add_v no_o strength_n to_o his_o proof_n here_o again_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o soul_n by_o the_o term_n of_o she_o and_o she_o as_o if_o he_o have_v prove_v she_o a_o separate_o distinct_a thing_n from_o the_o man_n or_o person_n a_o thing_n neither_o grant_v to_o he_o nor_o prove_v by_o he_o p._n 89._o he_o say_v again_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o believer_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o law_n of_o death_n which_o be_v the_o very_a point_n in_o question_n and_o deny_v by_o his_o opposer_n p._n 90._o he_o pretend_v that_o by_o what_o he_o have_v say_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o law_n of_o death_n be_v execute_v only_o on_o the_o body_n of_o a_o believer_n i_o answer_v that_o to_o i_o apper_n no_o such_o thing_n but_o that_o the_o law_n of_o death_n be_v execute_v upon_o the_o person_n both_o of_o believer_n and_o unbeliever_n and_o that_o death_n pass_v upon_o all_o for_o that_o all_o have_v sin_v and_o do_v agree_v with_o he_o that_o not_o only_o the_o body_n shall_v be_v raise_v at_o the_o last_o day_n but_o that_o the_o whole_a person_n shall_v be_v so_o raise_v to_o appear_v in_o judgement_n before_o the_o tribunal_n of_o christ_n and_o withal_o i_o conceive_v that_o our_o author_n go_v far_o for_o argument_n to_o prove_v his_o tenet_n when_o he_o catch_v at_o and_o seem_v to_o rely_v upon_o such_o precarious_a construction_n as_o he_o have_v offer_v in_o this_o argument_n the_o ten_o argument_n page_n 90_o mr._n w._n quote_v in_o proof_n of_o his_o opinion_n 2_o cor._n 5_o 6_o therefore_o we_o be_v always_o confident_a know_v that_o while_o we_o be_v at_o home_n in_o the_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n we_o be_v confident_a i_o say_v and_o willing_a rather_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o to_o be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n p._n 91._o hereupon_o mr._n w._n with_o good_a reason_n place_n the_o difficulty_n in_o the_o meaning_n of_o st._n paul_n double_a expression_n of_o be_v in_o the_o body_n and_o absent_a from_o christ_n and_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o christ_n and_o then_o say_v that_o when_o paul_n say_v we_o be_v confident_a that_o here_o by_o the_o we_o that_o be_v always_o confident_a he_o intend_v the_o soul_n or_o spirit_n of_o himself_o and_o the_o soul_n and_o spirit_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o believe_a church_n and_o if_o this_o be_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o our_o apostle_n in_o this_o case_n viz._n that_o here_o be_v intend_v the_o soul_n of_o he_o and_o his_o brethren_n which_o at_o death_n will_v be_v absent_a from_o their_o body_n and_o be_v present_a with_o the_o lord_n then_o say_v he_o it_o prove_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n separate_a and_o be_v immortal_a but_o the_o former_a say_v he_o be_v true_a therefore_o the_o late_a than_o he_o offer_v to_o prove_v that_o by_o the_o we_o who_o will_v be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n the_o apostle_n intend_v the_o soul_n only_o of_o himself_o and_o other_o believer_n for_o what_o else_o be_v that_o of_o the_o saint_n that_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n name_v the_o thing_n if_o you_o can_v for_o say_v he_o it_o can_v mean_v the_o body_n nor_o the_o whole_a person_n not_o the_o whole_a person_n for_o that_o the_o whole_a man_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v at_o home_o in_o one_o part_n of_o the_o man_n viz._n his_o body_n or_o absent_a from_o it_o for_o the_o whole_a of_o anything_o can_v be_v contain_v in_o a_o part_n of_o it_o p._n 93._o then_o mr._n w_n put_v a_o weak_a objection_n against_o himself_o and_o answer_v it_o upon_o this_o argument_n i_o agree_v with_o he_o that_o the_o difficulty_n lie_v in_o find_v out_o what_o st._n paul_n intend_v by_o the_o we_o that_o will_v be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n whether_o it_o intend_v the_o soul_n only_o of_o the_o faithful_a or_o their_o whole_a person_n he_o say_v it_o can_v only_o intend_v man_n soul_n but_o i_o conceive_v that_o it_o intend_v their_o person_n and_o first_o i_o argue_v from_o the_o apostle_n term_n of_o expression_n and_o do_v think_v that_o if_o by_o the_o term_n we_o he_o only_o intend_a man_n soul_n he_o have_v very_o improper_o express_v such_o a_o mean_v for_o that_o if_o there_o be_v many_o person_n in_o a_o assembly_n or_o company_n and_o one_o of_o they_o speak_v for_o the_o rest_n say_z we_o decree_v or_o expect_v or_o desire_v such_o a_o thing_n how_o can_v it_o possible_o be_v imagine_v that_o the_o speaker_n intend_v only_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o person_n do_v expect_v or_o desire_v and_o therefore_o if_o our_o apostle_n by_o his_o term_n we_o do_v intend_v only_o the_o soul_n of_o believer_n i_o conceive_v it_o will_v have_v be_v hard_o for_o man_n to_o have_v find_v out_o that_o mean_v without_o such_o a_o assistance_n and_o direction_n as_o mr._n w._n here_o offer_v they_o i_o think_v the_o proper_a signification_n of_o the_o word_n we_o in_o such_o case_n be_v to_o denote_v the_o man_n or_o the_o person_n who_o be_v say_v to_o do_v any_o thing_n and_o not_o any_o one_o part_n or_o parcel_v of_o such_o person_n as_o it_o must_v do_v in_o this_o place_n if_o it_o intend_v only_o the_o soul_n of_o believer_n i_o take_v it_o for_o a_o old_a and_o good_a rule_n among_o expositor_n that_o they_o shall_v cast_v their_o eye_n upon_o the_o context_n of_o those_o place_n which_o they_o mean_v to_o expound_v that_o thereby_o they_o may_v discover_v the_o whole_a scheme_n or_o platform_n of_o the_o writer_n intention_n and_o then_o to_o employ_v their_o talon_n in_o draw_v all_o that_o the_o writer_n say_v to_o prove_v his_o mean_v or_o fortify_v his_o assertion_n and_o therefore_o i_o proceed_v to_o search_v what_o our_o apostle_n say_v in_o his_o next_o foregoing_a chapter_n concern_v this_o matter_n chap._n 4.10_o we_o be_v cast_v down_o but_o not_o destroy_v always_o bear_v about_o in_o the_o body_n the_o die_a of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n by_o body_n i_o think_v the_o whole_a person_n be_v here_o intend_a the_o text_n add_v that_o the_o life_n of_o jesus_n may_v be_v make_v manifest_a in_o our_o body_n or_o person_n ver._n 14._o we_o know_v that_o he_o which_o raise_v up_o the_o lord_n jesus_n shall_v raise_v up_o we_o also_o by_o jesus_n and_o shall_v present_v we_o with_o you_o ver._n 16._o though_o our_o outward_a man_n perish_v yet_o the_o inward_a man_n be_v renew_v day_n by_o day_n intend_v the_o whole_a man_n degenerate_v or_o regenerate_v chap._n 5.1_o we_o know_v that_o if_o our_o earthly_a house_n of_o this_o tabernacle_n be_v dissolve_v we_o have_v a_o building_n of_o god_n a_o house_n not_o make_v with_o hand_n eternal_a in_o the_o heaven_n for_o in_o this_o we_o groan_v earnest_o desire_v to_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o our_o house_n which_o be_v from_o heaven_n and_o we_o that_o be_v in_o this_o tabernacle_n do_v groan_v be_v burden_v not_o for_o that_o we_o will_v be_v unclothe_v but_o clothe_v upon_o that_o mortality_n may_v be_v swallow_v up_o of_o life_n and_o we_o be_v always_o confident_a know_v that_o whilst_o we_o be_v at_o home_n in_o the_o body_n we_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o lord_n we_o be_v confident_a i_o say_v and_o willing_a rather_o to_o be_v absent_a from_o the_o body_n and_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n and_o we_o labour_v that_o whether_o present_a or_o absent_a we_o may_v be_v accept_v of_o he_o for_o we_o must_v all_o appear_v before_o the_o judgement_n seat_n of_o christ_n that_o every_o one_o may_v receive_v the_o thing_n do_v in_o his_o body_n according_a to_o that_o he_o have_v do_v whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a these_o quotation_n have_v be_v transcribe_v for_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o intent_n of_o our_o apostle_n in_o these_o text_n be_v to_o discover_v to_o his_o reader_n matter_n concern_v the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o discourse_n he_o profess_v to_o
or_o out_o of_o the_o body_n i_o can_v tell_v ver_n 3_o and_o i_o know_v such_o a_o man_n whether_o in_o the_o body_n or_o out_o of_o the_o body_n i_o can_v tell_v how_o that_o he_o be_v catch_v up_o into_o paradise_n and_o hear_v unspeakable_a word_n not_o lawful_a to_o be_v utter_v hence_o mr._n w._n say_v he_o argue_v that_o what_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n and_o in_o this_o separate_a state_n to_o be_v in_o paradise_n and_o in_o this_o paradise_n to_o hear_v word_n speak_v that_o must_v needs_o be_v immortal_a but_o the_o soul_n be_v capable_a of_o all_o this_o ergo_fw-la first_o he_o pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o soul_n capacity_n of_o be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n which_v all_o reader_n will_v present_o perceive_v to_o be_v the_o very_a point_n hitherto_o dispute_v between_o we_o but_o the_o best_a proof_n which_o he_o bring_v thereof_o be_v his_o own_o supposal_n that_o the_o apostle_n know_v it_o to_o be_v so_o separable_a and_o thereupon_o he_o say_v the_o apostle_n think_v there_o be_v some_o such_o part_n of_o himself_o as_o may_v be_v separable_a from_o his_o body_n for_o no_o man_n can_v ever_o doubt_v the_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n which_o he_o know_v be_v uncapable_a to_o be_v and_o hereupon_o he_o think_v the_o apostle_n do_v evident_o suppose_v his_o soul_n be_v capable_a of_o be_v out_o of_o the_o body_n which_o amount_v to_o thus_o much_o that_o he_o suppose_v the_o apostle_n suppose_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v as_o he_o will_v have_v it_o whereas_o in_o the_o text_n we_o find_v no_o mention_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o he_o suppose_v for_o in_o st._n paul_n word_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o a_o soul_n or_o any_o other_o part_n of_o the_o person_n that_o ever_o do_v or_o can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n next_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o a_o separation_n of_o any_o thing_n from_o the_o body_n nor_o be_v it_o say_v that_o any_o part_n or_o parcel_v of_o st._n paul_n person_n be_v separate_v from_o himself_o or_o that_o there_o be_v any_o one_o parcel_n of_o he_o divide_v from_o his_o person_n and_o much_o less_o that_o the_o divide_a part_n can_v subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n whence_o i_o conceive_v that_o what_o he_o here_o say_v concern_v a_o separation_n of_o one_o part_n of_o st_n paul_n from_o another_o spring_v from_o his_o own_o pregnant_a invention_n without_o find_v any_o good_a ground_n for_o it_o in_o the_o text_n or_o that_o st._n paul_n do_v by_o his_o word_n either_o in_o the_o body_n or_o out_o of_o the_o body_n intend_v to_o teach_v or_o discover_v to_o his_o proselyte_n that_o the_o soul_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o body_n and_o much_o less_o that_o it_o can_v subsist_v by_o its_o self_n in_o such_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n but_o i_o conceive_v with_o some_o clearness_n our_o apostle_n mean_v in_o those_o word_n in_o the_o body_n or_o out_o of_o the_o body_n be_v very_o different_a from_o mr._n w_n supposal_n and_o intend_v only_o to_o express_v thus_o much_o that_o himself_o have_v be_v catch_v or_o rapt_a up_o into_o the_o three_o heaven_n where_o he_o hear_v unspeakable_a word_n not_o lawful_a to_o be_v utter_v and_o that_o he_o be_v in_o some_o doubt_n whether_o this_o rapture_n be_v of_o his_o whole_a person_n or_o of_o his_o mind_n or_o intellect_n only_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v reveal_v to_o he_o in_o this_o rapture_n he_o have_v so_o clear_a and_o perfect_a a_o perception_n of_o as_o he_o think_v he_o can_v not_o more_o clear_o and_o full_o have_v understand_v they_o if_o they_o have_v be_v perceive_v by_o his_o bodily_a sense_n of_o hear_v and_o see_v and_o therefore_o he_o apprehend_v that_o this_o rapture_n may_v be_v of_o his_o whole_a person_n and_o that_o he_o do_v hear_v and_o see_v with_o his_o bodily_a organ_n those_o thing_n which_o be_v then_o reveal_v to_o he_o and_o yet_o because_o such_o rapture_n of_o the_o person_n have_v not_o before_o be_v know_v he_o think_v there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o doubt_v of_o that_o kind_n of_o rapture_n and_o from_o ground_n of_o reason_n and_o practice_n to_o conceive_v that_o this_o rapture_n be_v more_o likely_a to_o be_v of_o his_o mind_n and_o intellect_n only_o than_o of_o his_o whole_a person_n body_n and_o soul_n together_o and_o for_o the_o better_a prove_v the_o apostle_n intent_n in_o this_o place_n to_o be_v such_o as_o before_o be_v say_v some_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n shall_v be_v produce_v wherein_o fact_n parallel_n to_o this_o rapture_n be_v relate_v act_v 10.9_o say_v another_o great_a apostle_n st._n peter_n go_v up_o upon_o the_o tanner_n house_n to_o pray_v and_o there_o he_o fall_v into_o a_o trance_n and_o see_v heaven_n open_v and_o a_o vessel_n descend_v unto_o he_o like_o a_o great_a sheet_n fasten_v at_o the_o four_o corner_n and_o there_o come_v a_o voice_n to_o he_o say_v peter_n kill_v and_o eat_v peter_n excuse_v himself_o upon_o which_o a_o second_o voice_n call_v to_o he_o say_v what_o god_n have_v cleanse_v call_v not_o thou_o common_a and_o it_o seem_v these_o thing_n be_v perceive_v by_o st._n peter_n as_o if_o he_o have_v see_v and_o hear_v they_o by_o his_o bodily_a organ_n and_o they_o be_v as_o well_o imprint_v upon_o his_o memory_n for_o he_o tell_v cornelius_n and_o his_o company_n that_o god_n have_v show_v he_o late_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o call_v any_o man_n common_a or_o unclean_a this_o apostle_n may_v be_v well_o enough_o assure_v that_o this_o be_v not_o a_o rapture_n of_o his_o whole_a person_n but_o a_o trance_n or_o transport_v of_o his_o mind_n only_o and_o yet_o he_o perceive_v thing_n as_o perfect_o as_o if_o he_o have_v hear_v and_o see_v they_o with_o his_o bodily_a organ_n numb_a 24.334_o balaam_n take_v up_o his_o parable_n and_o say_v the_o man_n who_o eye_n be_v open_v have_v say_v he_o have_v say_v which_o hear_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o see_v the_o vision_n of_o the_o almighty_a fall_v into_o a_o trance_n but_o have_v his_o eye_n open_a ver._n 15._o he_o repeat_v the_o same_o word_n of_o fall_v into_o a_o trance_n and_o have_v his_o eye_n open_a and_o then_o reveal_v to_o balak_n and_o his_o court_n the_o utter_a destruction_n of_o amalek_n by_o saul_n and_o that_o ship_n shall_v come_v from_o the_o coast_n of_o chittim_n and_o afflict_v ashur_n and_o eber_n which_o seem_v to_o intend_v the_o macedonian_a invasion_n of_o the_o east_n and_o possible_o the_o roman_a also_o ver._n 17._o say_v i_o shall_v see_v he_o but_o not_o now_o i_o shall_v behold_v he_o but_o not_o nigh_o there_o shall_v come_v a_o star_n out_o of_o jacob_n and_o a_o sceptre_n shall_v rise_v out_o of_o israel_n by_o which_o great_a thing_n shall_v be_v do_v common_o interpret_v to_o intend_v christ_n and_o his_o kingdom_n the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n before_o the_o same_o appear_v it_o seem_v though_o balaam_n in_o this_o trance_n have_v his_o eye_n open_a yet_o he_o see_v not_o these_o revelation_n or_o vision_n with_o his_o bodily_a eye_n but_o by_o the_o perceptive_a power_n of_o his_o mind_n which_o be_v all_o this_o while_n intrance_v and_o though_o the_o body_n be_v partaker_n of_o this_o trance_n yet_o be_v the_o bodily_a sense_n no_o actor_n in_o it_o but_o all_o be_v do_v by_o the_o perceptive_a power_n of_o his_o mind_n intrance_v 1_o king_n 22_o 19_o the_o prophet_n micaiah_n the_o son_n of_o imiah_n say_v thus_o to_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n i_o see_v the_o lord_n sit_v on_o his_o throne_n and_o all_o the_o host_n of_o heaven_n stand_v by_o he_o on_o his_o right_a hand_n and_o on_o his_o left_a and_o then_o he_o see_v also_o a_o spirit_n which_o come_v and_o stand_v forth_o before_o the_o lord_n and_o declare_v how_o he_o will_v entice_v ahab_n to_o go_v up_o and_o fall_v at_o ramoth-gilead_n it_o seem_v hereupon_o that_o this_o prophet_n be_v rapt_v into_o heaven_n as_o st._n paul_n be_v for_o that_o in_o any_o other_o place_n he_o can_v not_o have_v see_v the_o thing_n here_o relate_v and_o which_o he_o say_v he_o see_v and_o perceive_v as_o clear_o as_o if_o he_o have_v see_v they_o with_o his_o bodily_a eye_n and_o ear_n and_o be_v full_a of_o confidence_n that_o they_o will_v prove_v true_a as_o they_o do_v and_o yet_o i_o conceive_v that_o this_o rapture_n be_v only_o of_o his_o mind_n and_o that_o to_o he_o so_o intrance_v all_o these_o thing_n be_v perfect_o reveal_v rev._n 4.1_o john_n look_v and_o behold_v a_o door_n be_v open_v in_o heaven_n and_o he_o hear_v a_o voice_n as_o it_o be_v of_o a_o trumpet_n which_o say_v
write_v this_o epistle_n because_o the_o apostle_n say_v there_o be_v thing_n in_o heaven_n reconcile_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o cross_n but_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o heaven_n reconcile_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o cross_n except_o they_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o some_o holy_a man_n that_o go_v hence_o then_o he_o express_v a_o desire_n to_o know_v what_o man_n can_v say_v to_o this_o argument_n and_o therefore_o i_o say_v to_o it_o that_o by_o his_o own_o expression_n it_o appear_v he_o say_v he_o know_v not_o what_o for_o he_o say_v he_o know_v not_o that_o there_o be_v any_o other_o thing_n in_o heaven_n which_o need_v reconciliation_n to_o god_n by_o christ_n except_o man_n will_v take_v these_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o soul_n of_o depart_a person_n but_o if_o man_n will_v not_o accept_v of_o this_o mean_v than_o he_o know_v not_o what_o the_o apostle_n can_v mean_v by_o thing_n in_o heaven_n reconcile_v to_o god_n by_o christ_n which_o intend_v no_o more_o than_o that_o he_o do_v not_o otherways_o know_v what_o the_o thing_n in_o heaven_n reconcile_v to_o god_n by_o christ_n may_v mean_v which_o i_o take_v for_o a_o confession_n that_o he_o do_v not_o know_v what_o paul_n mean_v by_o these_o thing_n in_o heaven_n second_o i_o conceive_v he_o do_v not_o know_v that_o there_o be_v any_o soul_n in_o heaven_n because_o if_o he_o do_v he_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o make_v such_o a_o demonstration_n or_o description_n of_o their_o be_v and_o of_o their_o be_v there_o as_o other_o man_n who_o be_v willing_a may_v be_v able_a to_o understand_v and_o conceive_v he_o have_v take_v pain_n to_o write_v this_o treatise_n and_o therein_o have_v already_o produce_v thirteen_o argument_n in_o proof_n of_o this_o tenet_n but_o very_o unsuccessful_o as_o those_o who_o peruse_v these_o observation_n will_v easy_o discover_v the_o peruser_n of_o this_o argument_n will_v i_o think_v easy_o find_v that_o mr._n w._n must_v have_v two_o thing_n grant_v he_o before_o he_o can_v pretend_v to_o prove_v any_o thing_n by_o this_o argument_n first_o that_o there_o be_v no_o thing_n in_o heaven_n which_o need_v reconciliation_n to_o god_n unless_o man_n will_v admit_v that_o humane_a soul_n be_v there_o and_o therefore_o second_o he_o will_v persuade_v man_n to_o admit_v of_o his_o position_n that_o there_o be_v soul_n in_o heaven_n but_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o reject_v both_o these_o proposal_n and_o say_v first_o that_o there_o may_v be_v other_o thing_n in_o heaven_n beside_o soul_n which_o may_v need_v a_o reconciliation_n to_o god_n by_o christ_n and_o second_o to_o conceive_v that_o possible_o or_o even_o probable_o there_o be_v not_o nor_o ever_o be_v any_o humane_a soul_n in_o heaven_n nor_o in_o any_o other_o place_n in_o the_o world_n except_o in_o their_o own_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a body_n here_o mr._n w._n put_v another_o slight_a objection_n against_o his_o own_o opinion_n and_o answer_v it_o p._n 102._o mr._n w._n demand_n if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n else_o in_o heaven_n beside_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n which_o need_v a_o reconciliation_n to_o god_n what_o be_v those_o thing_n i_o answer_v i_o do_v not_o know_v what_o those_o thing_n be_v and_o alike_o confession_n of_o his_o ignorance_n concern_v this_o subject_a will_v better_o have_v become_v mr._n w._n than_o his_o groundless_a guess_n at_o what_o be_v mean_v in_o this_o text_n by_o st._n paul_n expression_n of_o thing_n in_o heaven_n and_o the_o supply_v his_o ignorance_n therein_o by_o a_o bold_a but_o erroneous_a guest_n that_o by_o thing_n in_o heaven_n st._n paul_n intend_v the_o separate_a soul_n of_o man_n of_o which_o the_o text_n make_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o and_o his_o supposal_n that_o there_o be_v separate_a soul_n have_v no_o better_a foundation_n than_o his_o own_o supposal_n which_o have_v very_o little_a power_n to_o convince_v intelligent_a person_n that_o humane_a soul_n have_v any_o sort_n of_o subsistence_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n the_o fourteen_o argument_n page_n 102._o heb._n 12.23_o we_o be_v come_v to_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a mr._n w._n begin_v this_o argument_n with_o somewhat_o a_o long_a comparison_n between_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v little_a to_o our_o point_n and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v it_o over_o p._n 104._o mr._n w._n say_v as_o he_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o do_v that_o the_o soul_n or_o spirit_n of_o man_n be_v immortal_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a truth_n that_o they_o be_v immortal_a and_o add_v those_o soul_n which_o the_o gospel_n reveal_v to_o be_v alive_a out_o of_o their_o body_n be_v thereby_o prove_v to_o be_v immortal_a but_o the_o gospel_n reveal_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o just_a man_n be_v alive_a out_o of_o their_o body_n therefore_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v alive_a out_o of_o their_o body_n therefore_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v immortal_a mr._n w._n say_v the_o gospel_n reveal_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n be_v alive_a out_o of_o their_o body_n because_o the_o text_n say_v they_o be_v make_v perfect_a and_o there_o be_v no_o perfection_n in_o death_n p._n 105._o he_o say_v we_o have_v a_o right_n to_o the_o society_n of_o those_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n mude_v perfect_a which_o we_o shall_v have_v in_o possession_n when_o we_o depart_v hence_o but_o i_o find_v neither_o such_o word_n nor_o thing_n in_o his_o text_n viz._n that_o we_o shall_v come_v to_o that_o society_n when_o we_o depart_v hence_o so_o as_o i_o must_v repute_v it_o his_o own_o addition_n to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n which_o do_v not_o appoint_v the_o time_n for_o our_o come_n to_o that_o society_n i_o find_v mr._n w._n have_v only_o quote_v so_o much_o of_o this_o text_n as_o seem_v most_o to_o support_v his_o own_o opinion_n and_o therefore_o i_o intend_v to_o quote_v it_o somewhat_o more_o large_o heb._n 12.22_o you_o be_v come_v unto_o mount_n zion_n and_o to_o the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n or_o city_n of_o god_n to_o the_o company_n of_o angel_n to_o the_o general_a assembly_n and_o church_n of_o the_o first_o bear_v and_o to_o god_n the_o judge_n of_o all_o and_o to_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a and_o to_o jesus_n the_o mediator_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n ver._n 25._o see_v that_o you_o refuse_v not_o he_o that_o speak_v who_o voice_n at_o the_o give_v of_o the_o law_n shake_v the_o earth_n but_o now_o he_o have_v promise_v say_v yet_o once_o more_o i_o shake_v not_o the_o earth_n only_o but_o also_o heaven_n and_o this_o signify_v the_o removal_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v shake_v and_o that_o we_o shall_v receive_v a_o kingdom_n which_o can_v be_v remove_v the_o word_n of_o our_o text_n thus_o full_o quote_v do_v by_o no_o mean_n import_v that_o man_n or_o their_o soul_n shall_v come_v to_o the_o enjoyment_n of_o those_o thing_n at_o their_o death_n as_o mr._n w._n have_v erroneous_o suggest_v but_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n run_v in_o the_o present_a tense_n you_o be_v come_v to_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o here_o report_n to_o you_o viz._n you_o be_v come_v to_o the_o city_n of_o the_o live_a god_n the_o heavenly_a jerusalem_n to_o the_o angel_n and_o to_o the_o general_a assembly_n and_o church_n of_o the_o first_o bear_v when_o not_o only_o the_o earth_n shall_v be_v shake_v but_o also_o heaven_n and_o the_o thing_n so_o shake_v shall_v be_v remove_v i_o conceive_v that_o the_o description_n here_o make_v do_v very_o proper_o denote_v the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o great_a day_n of_o judgement_n for_o at_o that_o time_n we_o be_v instruct_v by_o the_o scripture_n to_o expect_v the_o thing_n here_o mention_v god_n and_o christ_n attend_v by_o the_o angel_n and_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o bear_v consist_v of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a both_o in_o their_o spirit_n and_o in_o their_o body_n to_o the_o city_n of_o god_n or_o the_o new_a jerusalem_n which_o st._n john_n tell_v we_o shall_v come_v down_o from_o god_n out_o of_o heaven_n as_o a_o bride_n adorn_v for_o her_o husband_n at_o or_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n after_o heaven_n and_o earth_n have_v be_v shake_v and_o be_v remove_v this_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v the_o time_n point_v at_o in_o this_o text_n and_o i_o think_v these_o description_n be_v not_o applicable_a to_o any_o other_o time_n nor_o have_v mr._n w._n mention_v any_o other_o time_n for_o their_o accomplishment_n save_v that_o at_o man_n death_n and_o for_o which_o he_o have_v no_o warrant_n from_o any_o word_n of_o this_o text_n and_o as_o to_o the_o word_n in_o present_a you_o be_v come_v to_o these_o glory_n i_o think_v
they_o be_v most_o apt_a to_o intend_v a_o come_n to_o they_o by_o faith_n whilst_o we_o be_v in_o this_o world_n such_o a_o faith_n as_o be_v the_o evidence_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v but_o we_o have_v direction_n to_o hold_v fast_o our_o hope_n and_o expectation_n of_o they_o until_o the_o end_n when_o we_o may_v look_v for_o a_o crown_n or_o crown_n of_o life_n to_o be_v then_o distribute_v to_o all_o who_o love_n our_o lord_n second_o appear_v and_o then_o only_o i_o conceive_v may_v we_o hope_v to_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o all_o that_o company_n and_o happiness_n which_o in_o this_o text_n be_v particular_o recite_v and_o from_o this_o exposition_n the_o conclusion_n will_v be_v easy_o draw_v that_o mr._n w'_v fourteen_o argument_n have_v very_o little_a force_n to_o prove_v the_o subsistence_n of_o man_n soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n the_o fifteen_o argument_n page_n 108._o heb._n 11.39_o 40._o these_o have_v all_o obtain_v a_o good_a report_n through_o faith_n receive_v not_o the_o promise_n god_n have_v provide_v some_o better_a thing_n for_o we_o that_o they_o without_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v make_v perfect_a hereupon_o mr._n w._n say_v this_o seem_v a_o very_a obscure_a text_n especial_o apply_v as_o a_o proof_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n to_o this_o i_o agree_v and_o prognosticate_v that_o the_o proof_n which_o it_o make_v of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n will_v fall_v out_o according_o viz._n that_o it_o will_v be_v both_o very_a obscure_a and_o weak_a mr._n w._n further_o say_v it_o be_v evident_a the_o apostle_n here_o speak_v of_o some_o special_a promise_n that_o the_o patriarch_n have_v receive_v the_o fulfil_n whereof_o they_o never_o live_v to_o see_v and_o which_o be_v make_v to_o appear_v to_o the_o church_n at_o or_o before_o the_o write_n of_o this_o epistle_n so_o he_o will_v have_v this_o promise_n to_o import_v the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o he_o than_o put_v the_o question_n how_o can_v it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o who_o die_v in_o the_o faith_n of_o this_o promise_n be_v make_v perfect_a with_o the_o then_o present_a church_n by_o the_o fulfil_n that_o promise_n in_o the_o manifestation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o thereto_o he_o answer_v that_o angel_n do_v desire_v to_o look_v into_o and_o be_v better_o inform_v in_o this_o mystery_n until_o christ_n come_v in_o the_o flesh_n and_o prove_v himself_o by_o miracle_n to_o be_v the_o messiah_n and_o then_o their_o knowledge_n thereof_o be_v perfect_v and_o he_o say_v the_o case_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o spirit_n of_o those_o decease_a patriarch_n in_o heaven_n that_o there_o be_v spirit_n of_o the_o decease_a patriarch_n in_o heaven_n he_o ought_v first_o to_o have_v prove_v as_o the_o very_a point_n which_o be_v now_o dispute_v between_o we_o that_o he_o here_o offer_v to_o suppose_v it_o as_o a_o truth_n seem_v to_o be_v a_o clear_a beg_n of_o the_o question_n which_o i_o must_v refuse_v to_o grant_v he_o and_o then_o this_o whole_a argument_n become_v abortive_a and_o can_v proceed_v no_o far_o p._n 112._o mr._n w._n say_v till_o you_o that_o oppose_v can_v give_v i_o a_o better_a interpretation_n of_o this_o obscure_a text_n i_o will_v conclude_v that_o the_o interpretation_n or_o opinion_n be_v false_a and_o i_o be_v true_a i_o answer_v that_o mr._n w._n may_v conclude_v what_o he_o please_v from_o his_o unproved_a and_o only_o suppose_a premise_n but_o that_o can_v be_v no_o argument_n to_o other_o for_o their_o agreement_n with_o his_o supposal_n and_o therefore_o i_o be_o very_o apt_a to_o conclude_v that_o there_o be_v neither_o truth_n nor_o force_n in_o this_o argument_n the_o sixteenth_o argument_n page_n 112_o 1_o pet._n 3.19_o 20._o by_o which_o also_o he_o go_v and_o preach_v to_o the_o spirit_n in_o prison_n which_o sometime_o be_v disobedient_a in_o the_o time_n of_o noah_n hereupon_o mr._n w._n say_v he_o waves_z the_o interpretation_n which_o the_o papist_n make_v of_o this_o text_n and_o give_v you_o another_o of_o his_o own_o which_o agree_v better_o with_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o then_o say_v these_o spirit_n in_o prison_n which_o christ_n preach_v to_o must_v be_v take_v to_o intend_v the_o soul_n of_o wicked_a man_n in_o hell_n which_o i_o may_v not_o suffer_v to_o pass_v for_o a_o truth_n before_o he_o have_v prove_v three_o other_o point_n first_o that_o there_o be_v such_o separate_a soul_n of_o man_n in_o rerum_fw-la natura_fw-la second_o that_o there_o be_v in_o be_v such_o a_o local_a hell_n as_o he_o suppose_v the_o devil_n and_o wicked_a person_n now_o to_o be_v in_o and_o that_o such_o a_o place_n there_o be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o noah_n three_o that_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o time_n of_o noah_n do_v go_v into_o the_o local_a hell_n and_o preach_v to_o the_o spirit_n there_o imprison_v and_o when_o these_o preliminary_n be_v well_o prove_v by_o he_o i_o will_v better_o consider_v his_o argument_n and_o give_v he_o a_o further_a answer_n to_o it_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n i_o quote_v to_o he_o 2_o pet._n 2.4_o god_n cast_v the_o angel_n that_o sin_v down_z to_z hell_n and_o deliver_v they_o into_o chain_n of_o darkness_n to_o be_v reserve_v into_o judgement_n judas_n 6._o the_o wicked_a angel_n god_n have_v reserve_v in_o chain_n of_o darkness_n unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a day_n i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o speak_v of_o spirit_n in_o prison_n but_o these_o two_o which_o also_o tell_v we_o what_o these_o spirit_n be_v and_o where_o their_o prison_n be_v but_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o any_o soul_n that_o be_v there_o nor_o do_v any_o other_o text_n of_o scripture_n make_v mention_n of_o any_o separate_a soul_n be_v there_o the_o parable_n of_o dives_n speak_v of_o his_o soul_n be_v there_o but_o not_o in_o soul_n only_o for_o there_o he_o be_v describe_v as_o in_o his_o person_n have_v eye_n mouth_n tongue_n and_o hand_n for_o which_o reason_n it_o must_v pass_v not_o for_o a_o history_n but_o for_o a_o parable_n as_o it_o do_v and_o the_o force_n of_o prove_v by_o it_o be_v now_o as_o before_o reject_v i_o do_v not_o know_v why_o the_o preach_a here_o mention_v may_v not_o be_v intend_v to_o the_o lapse_v angel_n remain_v under_o chain_n of_o darkness_n and_o however_o that_o may_v fall_v out_o i_o conceive_v it_o can_v be_v apply_v to_o the_o separate_a soul_n of_o man_n because_o i_o have_v not_o yet_o meet_v with_o any_o sound_n and_o good_a proof_n that_o such_o soul_n ever_o do_v or_o can_v natural_o subsist_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o their_o body_n the_o seventeen_o argument_n page_n 115._o rev._n 6.9_o etc._n etc._n i_o see_v under_o the_o altar_n the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v slay_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o they_o cry_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n say_v how_o long_o o_o lord_n holy_a and_o true_a do_v thou_o not_o avenge_v our_o blood_n on_o they_o that_o dwell_v on_o the_o earth_n and_o white_a robe_n be_v give_v to_o every_o one_o of_o they_o and_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o they_o that_o they_o shall_v rest_v yet_o for_o a_o little_a season_n until_o their_o fellow_n servant_n also_o and_o brethren_n that_o shall_v be_v kill_v as_o they_o be_v shall_v be_v fulfil_v mr._n w._n say_v learned_a man_n do_v differ_v about_o this_o altar_n some_o take_v it_o for_o the_o altar_n of_o incense_n and_o some_o for_o the_o altar_n of_o burnt-offering_n which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v a_o dispute_n de_fw-fr lana_n caprina_fw-la .._o and_o he_o confess_v it_o make_v not_o much_o to_o our_o business_n whether_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o he_o say_v it_o be_v as_o clear_v that_o john_n see_v the_o soul_n of_o they_o that_o be_v slay_v and_o i_o think_v as_o clear_v that_o john_n do_v not_o see_v the_o thing_n here_o mention_v but_o that_o they_o be_v represent_v to_o he_o in_o a_o trance_n or_o transport_v of_o his_o mind_n and_o it_o will_v have_v make_v much_o to_o the_o end_n of_o our_o dispute_n if_o he_o have_v declare_v to_o we_o what_o manner_n of_o thing_n those_o soul_n be_v which_o he_o see_v what_o be_v their_o shape_v their_o substance_n and_o their_o ordinary_a clothing_n as_o well_o as_o the_o place_n of_o their_o abide_v p._n 116._o mr._n w._n say_v that_o by_o the_o soul_n under_o the_o altar_n be_v intend_v the_o martyr_n dead_a body_n and_o pretend_v in_o scripture_n soul_n be_v divers_a time_n take_v for_o dead_a body_n which_o i_o see_v no_o cause_n to_o agree_v with_o he_o himself_o think_v it_o very_o improper_a to_o present_v the_o slay_v with_o white_a robe_n whilst_o under_o the_o altar_n and_o therefore_o he_o
a_o conviction_n strong_a enough_o to_o oblige_v all_o people_n to_o a_o concurrence_n in_o that_o opinion_n because_o all_o these_o evidence_n be_v resolvable_a into_o a_o humane_a authority_n upon_o which_o i_o have_v no_o inclination_n to_o found_v such_o a_o faith_n as_o be_v the_o evidence_n of_o thing_n not_o see_v i.e._n such_o a_o belief_n as_o concern_v which_o there_o be_v neither_o doubt_n nor_o question_n mr._n w._n give_v we_o here_o a_o long_a testimony_n out_o of_o josephus_n from_o whence_o we_o may_v collect_v that_o some_o jew_n hold_v one_o thing_n and_o some_o another_o concern_v soul_n some_o thought_n of_o they_o that_o one_o sort_n live_v in_o perpetual_a prison_n after_o death_n and_o another_o sort_n rise_v very_o short_o and_o mr._n w._n say_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v of_o that_o mind_n and_o say_v the_o sadducee_n deny_v the_o soul_n immortality_n and_o show_v that_o josephus_n be_v no_o friend_n of_o they_o then_o mr._n w._n quote_v joseph_n a_o speaker_n say_v that_o man_n soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n and_o then_o after_o a_o certain_a revolution_n or_o period_n be_v again_o command_v to_o live_v in_o body_n another_o speaker_n say_v it_o be_v misery_n to_o live_v and_o not_o to_o die_v for_o death_n free_v our_o soul_n from_o prison_n into_o their_o most_o pure_a and_o proper_a place_n so_o as_o whilst_o they_o be_v in_o the_o body_n they_o may_v proper_o be_v say_v to_o be_v dead_a but_o this_o pass_v with_o i_o for_o a_o platonic_a fable_n concern_v which_o enough_o have_v be_v speak_v this_o jew_n say_v the_o soul_n come_v secret_o into_o man_n without_o be_v perceive_v and_o so_o depart_v from_o they_o again_o i_o reply_v de_fw-fr non_fw-la apparentibus_fw-la &_o non_fw-la existentibus_fw-la eadem_fw-la est_fw-la ratio_fw-la i_o say_v also_o that_o where_o ever_o the_o blood_n pass_v free_o in_o the_o body_n the_o part_n and_o member_n be_v fresh_a and_o lively_a but_o where_o obstruction_n hinder_v the_o rivage_n of_o blood_n from_o pass_v the_o bodily_a part_n and_o member_n become_v wither_v and_o useless_a mr._n w._n conclude_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n always_o hold_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n forget_v the_o text_n which_o i_o have_v before_o quote_v which_o prove_v the_o patriarchal_a and_o moysaicall_a opinion_n to_o have_v be_v that_o the_o life_n of_o sensative_a creature_n lie_v in_o their_o blood_n and_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n have_v he_o quote_v none_o till_o that_o which_o he_o seem_v to_o collect_v out_o of_o the_o discourse_n betwixt_o saul_n and_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n and_o which_o i_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o be_v prove_v nor_o do_v job_n or_o david_n make_v any_o mention_n of_o spiritual_a soul_n so_o that_o solomon_n write_n be_v the_o first_o wherein_o we_o find_v mention_n of_o this_o sort_n of_o soul_n of_o mr._n w._n in_o his_o three_o chapter_n he_o doubt_v and_o in_o his_o twelve_o chapter_n he_o say_v in_o few_o word_n and_o transient_o the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o and_o there_o he_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o humane_a person_n and_o say_v the_o body_n return_v to_o the_o dust_n as_o it_o be_v what_o become_v of_o the_o spirit_n he_o do_v not_o perceive_v and_o therefore_o content_v himself_o to_o say_v the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o these_o be_v all_o the_o argument_n mr._n w._n have_v collect_v out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n whence_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o infer_v that_o he_o find_v no_o other_o text_n in_o that_o testament_n which_o make_v for_o his_o purpose_n but_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o mind_v he_o of_o the_o history_n in_o the_o second_o of_o maccabee_n concern_v the_o martyrdom_n of_o the_o seven_o brother_n by_o antiochus_n there_o he_o shall_v find_v several_a of_o they_o declare_v the_o hope_n they_o have_v of_o be_v restore_v to_o their_o mangle_a limb_n at_o and_o by_o the_o resurrection_n without_o mention_v their_o build_n of_o any_o hope_n upon_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n whence_o i_o collect_v that_o opinion_n have_v not_o yet_o prevail_v among_o the_o jew_n of_o those_o time_n it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o a_o relation_n of_o this_o martyrdom_n be_v subjoin_v to_o the_o work_n of_o josephus_n as_o if_o it_o be_v of_o his_o write_n but_o i_o think_v the_o very_a great_a verbosity_n of_o that_o write_n prove_v it_o to_o be_v none_o of_o he_o but_o it_o relate_v divers_a say_n of_o these_o brother_n show_v the_o dependence_n of_o their_o comfort_n upon_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n and_o its_o immediate_a go_v to_o heaven_n and_o this_o difference_n prove_v to_o my_o understanding_n that_o the_o jew_n have_v alter_v their_o opinion_n concern_v their_o state_n after_o death_n between_o the_o time_n of_o the_o maccabee_n write_v and_o that_o wherein_o josephus_n write_v his_o relation_n if_o the_o same_o be_v true_o of_o his_o write_n p._n 145._o mr._n w._n begin_v his_o quotation_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n for_o proof_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n i_o have_v not_o the_o opportunity_n of_o examine_v his_o quotation_n with_o the_o original_n and_o therefore_o do_v not_o find_v it_o reasonable_a to_o deny_v or_o question_v the_o verity_n of_o any_o of_o they_o take_v they_o therefore_o for_o veritable_a i_o agree_v they_o give_v very_o strong_a testimony_n that_o those_o write_n of_o the_o father_n by_o he_o quote_v prove_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o writer_n to_o have_v be_v much_o consonant_n to_o his_o opinion_n and_o i_o proffer_v only_o this_o gloss_n upon_o the_o last_o of_o they_o viz._n that_o of_o st._n ambrose_n who_o remember_v our_o lord_n go_v to_o prepare_v a_o place_n for_o his_o disciple_n unto_o which_o i_o will_v add_v that_o which_o follow_v next_o after_o in_o the_o text_n when_o i_o have_v prepare_v fit_v place_n for_o you_o i_o will_v come_v and_o receive_v you_o to_o myself_o that_o where_o i_o be_o you_o may_v be_v also_o this_o come_n of_o christ_n i_o conceive_v to_o intend_v his_o second_o come_v to_o judgement_n and_o then_o and_o not_o till_o thâ—n_v that_o which_o our_o lord_n say_v in_o this_o text_n may_v be_v accomplish_v it_o seem_v his_o word_n quote_v out_o of_o iraeneus_n do_v not_o prove_v the_o soul_n immediate_o go_v to_o heaven_n after_o death_n but_o to_o a_o paradise_n or_o place_n of_o pleasure_n distinct_a from_o heaven_n and_o yet_o i_o allow_v they_o to_o be_v a_o good_a proof_n that_o iraeneus_n by_o they_o intend_v a_o belief_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n his_o second_o author_n which_o he_o quote_v he_o call_v the_o author_n of_o the_o response_n apud_fw-la justin_n this_o i_o do_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o accept_v as_o the_o opinion_n of_o justin_n martyr_n three_o for_o the_o say_n of_o polycarpus_n he_o quote_v no_o author_n from_o whence_o he_o take_v it_o whence_o it_o possible_o may_v be_v take_v from_o baroneus_n his_o four_o quotation_n out_o of_o origen_n seem_v no_o strong_a proof_n because_o he_o be_v a_o perfect_a platonist_n both_o before_o and_o after_o his_o conversion_n to_o christianity_n five_o his_o quotation_n out_o of_o tertullian_n speak_v of_o such_o a_o place_n for_o the_o reception_n of_o depart_a soul_n as_o be_v far_o above_o the_o infernal_a place_n and_o a_o place_n of_o refreshment_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a when_o they_o be_v depart_v out_o of_o this_o life_n where_o they_o shall_v abide_v to_o the_o resurrection_n yet_o take_v it_o for_o a_o different_a place_n from_o heaven_n and_o i_o agree_v it_o prove_v his_o agreement_n to_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n his_o six_o quotation_n out_o of_o cyprian_a seem_v very_o full_a to_o his_o purpose_n that_o the_o martyr_n soul_n go_v immediate_o to_o heaven_n in_o his_o seven_o quotation_n concern_v the_o oration_n of_o constantine_n i_o find_v no_o expression_n in_o it_o that_o prove_v strong_o for_o he_o save_o that_o emperor_n be_v discourse_v concern_v the_o soul_n immortality_n upon_o which_o i_o think_v he_o may_v very_o well_o dispute_v without_o make_v any_o certain_a conclusion_n thereupon_o his_o eight_o quotation_n out_o of_o gregory_n nyssen_n seem_v to_o i_o partly_o platonic_a nine_o what_o prudentius_n say_v seem_v but_o to_o be_v render_v the_o parable_n of_o dives_n in_o verse_n ten_o gregory_n naz._n who_o call_v the_o body_n and_o this_o life_n the_o prison_n of_o the_o soul_n follow_v therein_o the_o platonic_a doctrine_n p._n 152._o mr._n w._n say_v he_o have_v thus_o give_v we_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o the_o four_o first_o century_n of_o it_o which_o be_v no_o small_a argument_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n and_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n have_v the_o
christian_a church_n continue_v throughout_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o man_n must_v have_v very_o strong_a argument_n if_o they_o hope_v to_o prevail_v in_o reject_v this_o opinion_n i_o answer_v and_o grant_v that_o this_o argument_n be_v good_a and_o strong_a for_o the_o prove_v of_o his_o opinion_n and_o seem_v to_o be_v of_o more_o power_n and_o strength_n than_o all_o that_o he_o have_v say_v before_o for_o the_o maintain_n of_o it_o but_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v that_o strength_n in_o it_o which_o may_v be_v able_a to_o support_v his_o tenet_n against_o those_o reason_n and_o those_o scripture_n which_o may_v be_v bring_v against_o the_o rationality_n and_o truth_n of_o it_o and_o of_o which_o i_o intend_v to_o make_v a_o short_a detail_n when_o i_o come_v to_o his_o follow_a head_n where_o he_o make_v and_o deliver_v objection_n against_o his_o own_o doctrine_n p._n 152._o mr._n w._n begin_v to_o relate_v certain_a say_n or_o speech_n of_o reform_a martyr_n who_o it_o seem_v die_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n which_o may_v be_v admit_v to_o add_v some_o small_a strength_n to_o his_o former_a argument_n draw_v from_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o more_o ancient_a father_n i_o do_v not_o find_v it_o strange_a that_o man_n shall_v retain_v to_o the_o end_n of_o their_o day_n divers_a opinion_n which_o they_o have_v before_o imbibe_v in_o their_o youth_n and_o by_o their_o education_n have_v be_v radicate_v in_o they_o especial_o such_o as_o do_v not_o appear_v to_o have_v a_o evil_a effect_n upon_o their_o practice_n and_o i_o think_v that_o divers_a learned_a man_n of_o most_o high_a esteem_n even_o in_o the_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a church_n have_v deliver_v some_o doctrine_n to_o their_o disciple_n which_o upon_o strict_a examination_n may_v be_v find_v inconsonant_n to_o the_o stream_n or_o current_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o natural_a reason_n of_o mankind_n which_o doctrine_n i_o conceive_v the_o writer_n of_o they_o do_v believe_v to_o be_v true_a upon_o the_o ground_n of_o such_o tradition_n as_o they_o have_v receive_v and_o which_o by_o education_n and_o custom_n have_v obtain_v a_o absolute_a assent_n of_o their_o mind_n in_o such_o case_n and_o though_o i_o shall_v here_o name_v only_o the_o millenary_a opinion_n yet_o if_o i_o think_v fit_a here_o to_o digress_v to_o that_o purpose_n i_o can_v add_v divers_a other_o particular_n thereunto_o p._n 153._o mr._n w._n proceed_v to_o make_v far_a proof_n of_o his_o opinion_n by_o some_o representation_n in_o dream_n and_o other_o in_o shade_n or_o shadow_n of_o person_n depart_v unto_o which_o i_o have_v in_o a_o former_a treatise_n make_v answer_n that_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v there_o may_v be_v verity_n in_o divers_a of_o those_o relation_n and_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v any_o thing_n of_o that_o kind_n have_v ever_o be_v perform_v by_o depart_a soul_n think_v it_o probable_a that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o being_n in_o the_o world_n but_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o ascribe_v such_o action_n to_o the_o power_n and_o performance_n of_o inferior_a spirit_n without_o pretend_v to_o determine_v whether_o good_a or_o bad_a and_o that_o they_o jussu_fw-la aut_fw-la permissu_fw-la superiorum_fw-la do_v represent_v and_o act_v according_a as_o the_o occasion_n wherein_o they_o be_v employ_v may_v require_v p._n 158._o mr._n w._n produce_v divers_a objection_n which_o he_o say_v be_v make_v against_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n amount_v to_o the_o number_n of_o fourteen_o divers_a of_o which_o i_o a_o agree_v not_o to_o be_v very_o material_a and_o though_o i_o intend_v to_o mention_v each_o of_o they_o that_o i_o may_v not_o seem_v to_o disregard_n any_o thing_n that_o he_o have_v write_v yet_o very_o little_o shall_v be_v say_v concern_v they_o my_o design_n be_v only_o to_o insist_v upon_o those_o which_o i_o think_v material_a and_o to_o add_v unto_o they_o such_o other_o objection_n as_o mr._n w._n in_o his_o catalogue_n have_v omit_v p._n 158._o mr_n w'_v first_o objection_n say_v that_o what_o of_o the_o first_o adam_n it_o be_v that_o sin_v that_o of_o adam_n die_v but_o both_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n die_v therefore_o etc._n etc._n to_o this_o he_o answer_v that_o he_o must_v not_o take_v life_n and_o death_n here_o in_o their_o proper_a sense_n but_o that_o the_o word_n death_n here_o only_o intend_v a_o miserable_a life_n which_o however_o he_o do_v not_o deny_v to_o be_v life_n and_o i_o do_v not_o conceive_v how_o death_n and_o life_n can_v stand_v together_o in_o the_o same_o subject_n and_o therefore_o i_o think_v his_o description_n of_o death_n by_o a_o miserable_a life_n be_v not_o reasonable_a nor_o allowable_a in_o this_o case_n conceive_v it_o agreeable_a to_o reason_n that_o the_o curse_v pronounce_v against_o sin_n shall_v extend_v to_o the_o person_n that_o sin_v and_z according_o the_o person_n which_o sin_v do_v both_o die_v for_o it_o or_o after_o it_o without_o any_o appearance_n of_o leave_v soul_n to_o survive_v after_o the_o death_n of_o their_o person_n p._n 159._o mr._n w._n will_v not_o agree_v that_o their_o soul_n do_v die_v as_o well_o as_o their_o body_n because_o god_n say_v that_o dust_n thou_o be_v and_o to_o dust_n thou_o shall_v return_v then_o he_o assume_v the_o soul_n be_v not_o make_v of_o dust_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n before_o dispute_v between_o we_o i_o pretend_v there_o be_v no_o such_o soul_n make_v as_o he_o say_v there_o be_v i_o say_v my_o sort_n of_o soul_n be_v material_a and_o may_v return_v to_o the_o dust_n and_o air_n as_o it_o be_v which_o he_o will_v deny_v and_o thereupon_o we_o must_v examine_v all_o that_o have_v be_v speak_v which_o neither_o of_o we_o can_v design_n to_o do_v in_o this_o place_n but_o leave_v this_o objection_n to_o be_v far_o discuss_v mr._n w_n second_o objection_n from_o eccles_n 3._o where_o solomon_n compare_v man_n with_o beast_n p._n 161._o he_o pretend_v that_o text_n say_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n go_v upward_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o beast_n downward_o which_o i_o think_v it_o do_v not_o say_v but_o make_v a_o doubt_n whether_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o or_o no_o it_o seem_v solomon_n speak_v more_o deliberate_o concern_v man_n soul_n in_o this_o text_n than_o he_o do_v in_o his_o twelve_o chapter_n and_o yet_o i_o pass_v this_o objection_n light_o over_o without_o lay_v any_o great_a weight_n upon_o it_o p._n 162._o mr._n w._n raise_v a_o three_o objection_n from_o matth._n 26.38_o where_o our_o lord_n say_v my_o soul_n be_v exceed_o sorrowful_a even_o unto_o death_n from_o whence_o some_o man_n may_v pretend_v to_o infer_v that_o his_o soul_n may_v die_v i_o profess_v to_o be_v none_o of_o those_o who_o make_v this_o objection_n for_o i_o conceive_v that_o christ_n by_o the_o word_n soul_n intend_v his_o person_n or_o himself_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v i_o be_o sorrowful_a unto_o death_n and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v this_o over_o as_o a_o weak_a objection_n against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n p._n 164._o mr._n w._n raise_v a_o four_o objection_n against_o himself_o from_o act_n 2.27_o thou_o will_v not_o leave_v my_o soul_n in_o hell_n nor_o suffer_v thy_o holy_a one_o to_o see_v corruption_n here_o he_o say_v some_o will_v have_v christ_n intellectual_a soul_n to_o be_v mean_v and_o by_o hell_n or_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o grave_a to_o be_v mean_v i_o profess_v to_o be_v none_o of_o those_o some_o who_o will_v have_v christ_n intellectual_a soul_n to_o be_v here_o mean_v but_o i_o do_v rather_o conceive_v that_o by_o my_o soul_n in_o this_o place_n be_v intend_v my_o person_n or_o myself_o and_o as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v thou_o will_v not_o leave_v i_o in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o grave_a without_o intention_n to_o speak_v of_o a_o intellectual_a soul_n or_o any_o other_o soul_n at_o all_o and_o therefore_o i_o pass_v this_o over_o as_o a_o very_a light_a objection_n against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n p._n 169._o the_o five_o objection_n which_o mr._n w._n bring_v against_o his_o own_o opinion_n be_v raise_v from_o 2_o cor._n 5._o where_o paul_n speak_v of_o be_v clothe_v upon_o with_o his_o house_n from_o heaven_n i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o this_o expression_n respect_v that_o translation_n of_o their_o body_n which_o the_o saint_n who_o be_v alive_a upon_o earth_n at_o christ_n come_n shall_v receive_v when_o they_o shall_v be_v disrobe_v of_o their_o earthly_a body_n and_o have_v they_o change_v into_o heavenly_a or_o spiritual_a body_n and_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o find_v any_o great_a strength_n in_o this_o objection_n against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n but_o pass_v it_o away_o as_o a_o very_a weak_a one_o without_o
body_n contain_v therein_o such_o blood_n humour_n and_o organ_n as_o be_v needful_a for_o the_o production_n and_o perfection_n of_o life_n and_o all_o the_o faculty_n and_o power_n of_o a_o humane_a person_n who_o blood_n and_o humour_n will_v then_o be_v apt_a for_o kindle_v into_o a_o flame_n or_o glow_v of_o the_o blood_n by_o such_o a_o moderate_a breath_n as_o ezekiel_n be_v direct_v to_o call_v for_o to_o come_v from_o the_o four_o wind_n and_o breath_n upon_o these_o new_o form_v person_n that_o they_o may_v live_v which_o do_v the_o new_o form_v person_n be_v thereby_o make_v live_v able_a to_o hear_v the_o voice_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o at_o his_o call_n to_o come_v out_o of_o their_o grave_n and_o deliver_v themselves_o from_o the_o strong_a band_n of_o death_n and_o such_o i_o conceive_v the_o rise_n of_o the_o dead_a will_v be_v not_o a_o partial_a but_o a_o total_a resurrection_n of_o the_o person_n not_o first_o the_o body_n raise_v and_o then_o a_o intelligent_a soul_n be_v inject_v thereinto_o for_o the_o body_n can_v rise_v or_o come_v out_o of_o its_o grave_a without_o a_o spirit_n of_o life_n or_o such_o a_o sort_n of_o soul_n as_o be_v natural_a suitable_a and_o fit_v for_o that_o performance_n i_o do_v therefore_o reject_v the_o expression_n by_o he_o use_v viz._n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n because_o it_o be_v not_o where_o use_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o because_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o nature_n as_o that_o a_o body_n shall_v rise_v and_o live_v without_o a_o soul_n what_o rise_v therefore_o be_v not_o only_o the_o body_n but_o the_o person_n which_o be_v dead_a a_o very_a like_a or_o his_o very_a same_o person_n which_o before_o have_v die_v mr._n w._n in_o the_o conclusion_n of_o this_o objection_n say_v to_o his_o opposer_n that_o it_o be_v a_o strange_a inference_n you_o draw_v from_o this_o text_n that_o because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o christ_n be_v rise_v that_o therefore_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n be_v mortal_a i_o reply_v this_o will_v be_v a_o very_a strange_a inference_n indeed_o if_o his_o opposer_n either_o say_v so_o or_o think_v so_o but_o they_o profess_v to_o do_v neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o but_o this_o they_o do_v say_v and_o believe_v that_o if_o the_o resurrection_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o general_n resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a be_v not_o both_o true_a than_o all_o those_o who_o be_v fall_v asleep_a though_o never_o so_o good_a be_v perish_v and_o consequent_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n have_v not_o a_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n and_o thus_o i_o finish_v my_o reply_n to_o mr._n w_n answer_n give_v to_o this_o objection_n and_o proceed_v to_o the_o give_v concurrent_a evidence_n from_o the_o text_n before_o quote_v for_o strengthen_v the_o force_n of_o this_o my_o eight_o objection_n our_o apostle_n have_v finish_v this_o text_n go_v on_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n to_o verse_n 32._o and_o there_o say_v if_o after_o the_o manner_n of_o man_n i_o have_v fight_v with_o beast_n at_o ephesus_n what_o advantage_v it_o i_o if_o the_o dead_a rise_v not_o let_v we_o eat_v and_o drink_v for_o too_o morrow_n we_o die_v which_o saying_n i_o think_v may_v be_v thus_o right_o paraphrase_a whatsoever_o suffering_n i_o undergo_v for_o christ_n sake_n in_o this_o world_n they_o will_v advantage_v i_o nothing_o if_o the_o dead_a rise_v not_o and_o then_o we_o need_v no_o more_o in_o this_o world_n but_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v and_o die_v and_o there_o be_v a_o and_o of_o we_o and_o if_o this_o say_v be_v true_a and_o the_o very_a meaning_n of_o our_o apostle_n in_o this_o text_n i_o think_v it_o give_v a_o fatal_a blow_n to_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o soul_n and_o yet_o our_o apostle_n proceed_v further_a in_o this_o chapter_n to_o verse_n 52._o where_o he_o say_v the_o trumpet_n shall_v sound_v and_o the_o dead_a shall_v be_v raise_v uncorruptible_a and_o we_o who_o be_v then_o alive_a shall_v be_v change_v and_o the_o last_o verse_n of_o this_o chapter_n he_o add_v therefore_o my_o belove_a brethren_n be_v you_o steadfast_a unmoveable_a always_o abound_v in_o the_o work_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o as_o much_o as_o you_o know_v your_o labour_n be_v not_o in_o vain_a in_o the_o lord_n for_o i_o have_v give_v you_o as_o certain_a proof_n as_o faith_n can_v desire_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v a_o general_n resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a at_o which_o time_n all_o people_n shall_v be_v reward_v or_o punish_v according_a to_o their_o work_n heb._n 11.35_o the_o saint_n endure_v great_a persecution_n and_o torment_n not_o accept_v deliverance_n from_o they_o because_o they_o expect_v a_o better_a resurrection_n luke_n 14.14_o when_o thou_o make_v a_o feast_n do_v not_o only_o bid_v thy_o friend_n and_o rich_a neighbour_n who_o be_v likely_a to_o make_v thou_o a_o recompense_n but_o bid_v also_o the_o poor_a the_o maim_a the_o lame_a and_o the_o blind_a who_o can_v recompense_n thou_o and_o therefore_o for_o thy_o so_o do_v thou_o shall_v be_v recompense_v at_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o just_a and_o now_o i_o demand_v one_o text_n of_o scripture_n to_o be_v produce_v where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o man_n for_o their_o good_a work_n do_v in_o this_o world_n shall_v be_v recompense_v at_o or_o soon_o after_o their_o death_n i_o know_v of_o no_o text_n that_o declare_v this_o to_o we_o or_o from_o which_o it_o can_v with_o clear_a reason_n be_v collect_v and_o therefore_o i_o say_v that_o the_o reason_n give_v we_o why_o our_o labour_n shall_v not_o be_v in_o vain_a in_o the_o lord_n be_v because_o there_o shall_v certain_o be_v a_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o after_o that_o a_o judgement_n wherein_o every_o person_n shall_v be_v reward_v according_a to_o his_o work_n and_o upon_o these_o ground_n i_o be_o ready_a to_o conclude_v that_o this_o my_o eight_o objection_n strong_o batter_v and_o assault_n and_o even_o overthrow_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n a_o nine_o objection_n against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n i_o raise_v from_o 1_o thess_n 4.13_o where_o st._n paul_n say_v i_o will_v not_o have_v you_o to_o be_v ignorant_a brethren_n concern_v they_o that_o be_v asleep_a that_o you_o sorrow_n not_o even_o as_o other_o which_o have_v no_o hope_n for_o if_o we_o believe_v that_o jesus_n die_v and_z rise_v again_o even_o so_o they_o also_o that_o sleep_n in_o jesus_n will_v god_n bring_v with_o he_o and_o so_o go_v on_o describe_v the_o manner_n and_o effect_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a add_v comfort_v one_o another_o with_o these_o word_n i_o offer_v this_o for_o you_o comfort_v that_o there_o shall_v certain_o be_v a_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a wherein_o your_o dead_a friend_n also_o shall_v rise_v again_o and_o i_o will_v have_v you_o make_v this_o a_o comfort_n to_o you_o concern_v both_o your_o dead_a friend_n and_o your_o die_a self_n advise_v you_o to_o repose_v your_o hope_n thereupon_o and_o to_o comfort_v yourselves_o and_o one_o another_o with_o your_o discourse_n and_o communication_n concern_v it_o our_o apostle_n appear_v here_o comfort_v the_o heart_n of_o his_o correspondent_o against_o the_o suffering_n of_o death_n either_o by_o their_o friend_n or_o by_o themselves_o and_o take_v his_o ground_n of_o comfort_n in_o such_o case_n from_o our_o assure_a doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o thereupon_o i_o observe_v that_o he_o do_v not_o ground_n and_o hope_n or_o comfort_n upon_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n or_o its_o go_v to_o heaven_n immediate_o after_o death_n which_o give_v i_o a_o firm_a ground_n of_o persuasion_n that_o he_o either_o do_v not_o know_v of_o this_o opinion_n or_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o for_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v this_o doctrine_n to_o be_v true_a i_o think_v he_o can_v not_o have_v forget_v or_o forbear_v to_o give_v his_o disciple_n comfort_v from_o that_o topick_n because_o such_o comfort_n will_v have_v be_v much_o near_a than_o those_o which_o he_o derive_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o will_v have_v be_v both_o a_o more_o short_a and_o sure_a way_n to_o that_o salvation_n and_o future_a happiness_n which_o man_n desire_v and_o therefore_o if_o st._n paul_n have_v believe_v this_o doctrine_n to_o be_v true_a i_o think_v he_o can_v have_v no_o reason_n for_o his_o balk_v it_o in_o this_o place_n but_o in_o congruity_n of_o reason_n must_v have_v say_v brethren_n comfort_v yourselves_o against_o sorrow_n for_o your_o friend_n death_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o your_o own_o by_o consider_v the_o happy_a state_n of_o those_o which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n for_o that_o their_o spirit_n or_o soul_n immediate_o
freedom_n and_o the_o doctor_n confess_v it_o to_o be_v true_a and_o that_o the_o soul_n as_o immaterial_a as_o he_o suppose_v she_o can_v act_v without_o material_a assistance_n of_o the_o fancy_n memory_n and_o other_o sensitive_a power_n and_o apparent_a it_o be_v neither_o the_o man_n nor_o the_o soul_n can_v act_v any_o thing_n without_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o blood_n p._n 126._o the_o doctor_n set_v down_o three_o moral_a argument_n prove_v the_o soul_n immateriality_n and_o immortality_n 1._o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o man_n to_o this_o opinion_n 2._o man_n innate_a and_o inseparable_a appetite_n of_o immortality_n 3._o the_o justice_n of_o god_n in_o reward_v good_a man_n and_o punish_v the_o evil_a after_o death_n upon_o the_o first_o argument_n he_o quote_v cicero_n saying_n omni_fw-la in_o re_fw-la consensio_fw-la omnium_fw-la gentium_fw-la lex_fw-la naturae_fw-la putanda_fw-la est_fw-la to_o this_o rule_n i_o answer_v that_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v admit_v for_o a_o rule_n yet_o there_o be_v many_o exception_n to_o be_v make_v out_o of_o it_o and_o therefore_o i_o can_v admit_v it_o to_o have_v a_o bind_a force_n in_o this_o case_n and_o to_o the_o doctor_n be_v assertion_n of_o universal_a assent_n to_o the_o soul_n immortality_n by_o which_o he_o will_v prove_v it_o a_o conception_n natural_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n i_o answer_v that_o a_o conception_n so_o prove_v must_v be_v as_o universal_a in_o time_n as_o in_o place_n or_o person_n but_o we_o do_v not_o read_v or_o find_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n have_v a_o be_v in_o the_o world_n or_o be_v know_v among_o man_n before_o the_o write_n of_o solomon_n because_o that_o in_o the_o thousand_o of_o year_n before_o his_o time_n we_o meet_v with_o no_o mention_n of_o that_o opinion_n neither_o among_o the_o patriarch_n nor_o the_o moysaicall_a write_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o prophet_n before_o solomon_n time_n nor_o do_v job_n or_o david_n make_v any_o mention_n thereof_o we_o read_v god_n lay_v great_a punishment_n upon_o cain_n for_o his_o murder_n which_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n in_o that_o time_n of_o the_o world_n and_o a_o very_a atroceous_a fratricide_n and_o yet_o we_o do_v not_o read_v of_o so_o much_o as_o a_o threat_n against_o the_o soul_n of_o cain_n or_o any_o thing_n there_o speak_v concern_v punishment_n future_a to_o this_o life_n but_o all_o the_o punishment_n denounce_v to_o he_o for_o that_o fact_n be_v only_o temporal_a and_o of_o this_o world_n nor_o do_v i_o find_v any_o punishment_n future_a to_o this_o life_n denounce_v against_o sinner_n until_o the_o book_n of_o solomon_n become_v extant_a in_o the_o world_n save_o what_o be_v take_v from_o the_o invention_n of_o some_o poet_n which_o may_v be_v receive_v in_o the_o world_n somewhat_o before_o his_o time_n and_o hence_o i_o infer_v that_o the_o notion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v not_o natural_a because_o for_o some_o thousand_o of_o year_n from_o the_o world_n beginning_n that_o notion_n be_v not_o receive_v or_o know_v among_o men._n p._n 131._o the_o doctor_n be_v opposer_n say_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v very_o useful_a in_o government_n for_o that_o audacious_a malefactor_n who_o be_v not_o move_v by_o the_o whole_a arm_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n will_v yet_o tremble_v at_o the_o finger_n of_o divinity_n p._n 133._o it_o be_v possible_a and_o experience_n show_v it_o frequent_a that_o a_o opinion_n may_v be_v universal_a possessi_v the_o mind_n of_o all_o man_n for_o many_o age_n together_o without_o dispute_n which_o yet_o at_o length_n may_v be_v discover_v to_o be_v false_a and_o absurd_a as_o have_v be_v experience_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o antipode_n and_o the_o circumvolution_n of_o the_o earth_n both_o which_o till_o of_o late_a year_n be_v hold_v unreasonable_a and_o fantastical_a and_o perhaps_o this_o of_o the_o soul_n eternity_n may_v have_v the_o same_o fate_n p._n 134._o our_o doctor_n say_v that_o to_o prove_v a_o opinion_n derive_v from_o nature_n there_o be_v require_v a_o assent_n of_o all_o age_n from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n to_o this_o i_o say_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n have_v not_o such_o a_o consent_n and_o that_o such_o a_o consent_n neither_o have_v be_v or_o can_v be_v prove_v and_o that_o therefore_o the_o opinion_n itself_o be_v not_o prove_v derivable_a from_o nature_n or_o the_o instinct_n thereof_o the_o doctor_n say_v further_a that_o from_o the_o antiquity_n universality_n and_o perpetuity_n of_o any_o opinion_n we_o may_v safe_o conclude_v upon_o the_o verity_n of_o it_o hereunto_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o sun_n diurnal_a motion_n about_o the_o earth_n have_v a_o great_a antiquity_n and_o as_o great_a a_o universality_n and_o have_v still_o as_o strong_a a_o perpetuity_n as_o that_o of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n either_o ever_o have_v or_o yet_o have_v notwithstanding_o all_o which_o the_o learned_a world_n begin_v now_o to_o perceive_v that_o it_o be_v always_o and_o be_v still_o a_o error_n p._n 138._o here_o the_o doctor_n begin_v to_o produce_v and_o urge_v his_o second_o moral_a argument_n for_o the_o soul_n immortality_n from_o the_o desire_v man_n have_v of_o perpetuity_n and_o live_n after_o their_o death_n either_o in_o their_o own_o proper_a being_n or_o in_o the_o memory_n of_o such_o as_o survive_v their_o departure_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o if_o they_o desire_v a_o perpetuity_n of_o their_o own_o be_v after_o death_n it_o seem_v they_o desire_v that_o which_o they_o can_v attain_v as_o all_o man_n may_v and_o do_v desire_v a_o perpetual_a youth_n health_n and_o prosperity_n nature_n and_o reason_n both_o assure_v we_o that_o no_o man_n do_v or_o can_v desire_v a_o perpetual_a or_o a_o long_a life_n under_o great_a pain_n and_o suffering_n but_o a_o life_n with_o happiness_n be_v very_o acceptable_a to_o all_o man_n and_o therefore_o they_o do_v not_o desire_v life_n alone_o but_o as_o it_o be_v join_v with_o expectation_n or_o hope_n of_o happiness_n and_o hence_o i_o collect_v that_o the_o much_o great_a part_n of_o mankind_n which_o the_o sinful_a world_n known_o be_v do_v not_o desire_v a_o future_a state_n of_o life_n after_o death_n but_o rather_o that_o there_o be_v no_o be_v for_o they_o after_o this_o life_n and_o will_v very_o much_o wish_v to_o be_v forget_v both_o by_o god_n and_o man_n and_o therefore_o a_o perpetuity_n of_o be_v be_v not_o desire_v or_o so_o much_o desirable_a as_o our_o doctor_n pretend_v it_o to_o be_v whence_o i_o conceive_v the_o doctor_n be_v argument_n draw_v from_o this_o topick_n have_v but_o little_a force_n or_o cohersion_n in_o it_o and_o not_o strength_n enough_o to_o compel_v or_o even_o to_o draw_v man_n to_o a_o coherence_n with_o the_o doctor_n in_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n p._n 145._o here_o the_o doctor_n propound_v his_o three_o moral_a argument_n for_o prove_v the_o soul_n immortality_n and_o raise_v it_o from_o god_n divine_a justice_n and_o his_o equitable_a deal_n with_o man_n and_o say_v it_o be_v common_o observe_v wicked_a man_n prosper_v better_a in_o this_o world_n than_o the_o righteous_a usual_o do_v and_o consequent_o that_o such_o man_n be_v not_o reward_v according_a to_o their_o work_n whilst_o they_o live_v and_o therefore_o god_n just_a deal_n with_o man_n can_v be_v defend_v without_o allow_v and_o believe_v a_o state_n of_o reward_n and_o punishment_n after_o death_n and_o from_o hence_o say_v the_o doctor_n it_o must_v unavoidable_o follow_v that_o reward_n and_o punishment_n will_v be_v distribute_v to_o man_n after_o their_o departure_n out_o of_o this_o life_n to_o this_o i_o answer_v that_o i_o agree_v to_o all_o that_o the_o doctor_n have_v here_o deliver_v the_o doctor_n reply_v if_o you_o so_o do_v you_o must_v likewise_o agree_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n or_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o it_o for_o the_o body_n after_o death_n be_v not_o capable_a of_o receive_v reward_n or_o punishment_n it_o must_v therefore_o be_v the_o soul_n alone_o unto_o which_o such_o reward_n and_o punishment_n can_v be_v apply_v our_o doctor_n not_o once_o mention_v or_o appear_v at_o all_o to_o think_v upon_o the_o last_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n i_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o life_n everlasting_a which_o seem_v to_o my_o understanding_n a_o sort_n of_o proof_n that_o he_o and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v and_o maintain_v the_o soul_n immortality_n be_v very_o little_a mindful_a of_o our_o quote_v article_n the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a insomuch_o as_o the_o conceit_n of_o this_o immortality_n seem_v to_o have_v eat_v up_o and_o devour_v the_o article_n beforenamed_n with_o the_o use_n and_o
for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n it_o seem_v the_o instance_n which_o he_o bring_v do_v all_o apply_v to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o person_n and_o not_o of_o the_o body_n only_o for_o all_o man_n know_v that_o the_o body_n can_v have_v no_o life_n without_o the_o soul_n and_o therefore_o these_o which_o he_o please_v to_o apply_v to_o the_o body_n only_o ought_v real_o to_o be_v intend_v of_o the_o whole_a humane_a person_n the_o instance_n which_o he_o bring_v to_o prove_v the_o four_o acceptation_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n to_o signify_v sometime_o a_o dead_a carcase_n he_o offer_v to_o prove_v by_o these_o word_n you_o shall_v not_o make_v any_o cut_n in_o your_o flesh_n for_o the_o soul_n here_o he_o pretend_v the_o word_n soul_n signify_v nothing_o but_o the_o dead_a carcase_n but_o i_o refuse_v to_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o it_o conceive_v as_o i_o do_v that_o the_o word_n soul_n here_o intend_v the_o dead_a person_n for_o i_o do_v nor_o believe_v man_n to_o have_v be_v so_o sottish_a as_o to_o have_v make_v cut_n in_o their_o flesh_n for_o the_o dead_a carcase_n of_o their_o friend_n as_o he_o suppose_v but_o that_o rather_o they_o make_v such_o cut_n in_o their_o flesh_n for_o grief_n and_o remembrance_n of_o their_o dead_a friend_n not_o for_o any_o of_o their_o part_n but_o for_o the_o whole_a person_n of_o they_o his_o 5_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n which_o he_o take_v to_o intend_v single_o the_o rational_a immortal_a soul_n of_o man_n he_o prove_v by_o instance_n psal_n 19.7_o the_o law_n be_v perfect_a convert_v the_o soul_n he_o pretend_v the_o word_n soul_n in_o this_o place_n signify_v man_n immortal_a soul_n single_o consider_v and_o without_o the_o body_n this_o i_o deny_v and_o say_v this_o convert_n of_o the_o soul_n inrend_n convert_v of_o the_o person_n or_o of_o the_o whole_a man_n as_o he_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n again_o he_o quote_v deut._n 11.18_o lay_v up_o these_o my_o word_n in_o your_o soul_n which_o i_o think_v somewhat_o plain_o to_o signify_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v lay_v up_o these_o my_o word_n in_o your_o heart_n or_o in_o yourselves_o constitute_v and_o compound_v of_o soul_n and_o body_n he_o quote_v again_o deut._n 13.3_o love_v the_o lord_n with_o all_o your_o soul_n to_o which_o he_o may_v have_v add_v with_o all_o your_o heart_n and_o all_o your_o strength_n which_o make_v this_o text_n clear_o appear_v to_o intend_v love_v the_o lord_n with_o all_o the_o eminent_a faculty_n of_o your_o person_n then_o he_o say_v there_o be_v more_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n soul_n in_o scripture_n beside_o those_o five_o which_o he_o have_v name_v and_o which_o by_o examination_n of_o his_o instance_n have_v be_v find_v to_o run_v all_o into_o one_o which_o intend_v the_o whole_a humane_a person_n as_o it_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n he_o instance_n as_o one_o of_o his_o other_o signification_n the_o word_n deliver_v i_o not_o up_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o my_o enemy_n which_o i_o think_v intend_v to_o be_v not_o deliver_v up_o to_o the_o person_n or_o power_n of_o his_o enemy_n he_o say_v again_o the_o word_n soul_n sometime_o signify_v some_o one_o power_n of_o the_o sensative_a soul_n as_o the_o breath_n of_o man_n or_o beast_n and_o sometime_o for_o some_o single_a power_n of_o the_o rational_a soul_n which_o i_o think_v he_o shall_v have_v term_v some_o single_a power_n of_o the_o mind_n or_o of_o the_o man_n and_o therein_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o agree_v with_o he_o that_o the_o world_n soul_n in_o scripture_n do_v divers_a time_n signify_v the_o vehement_a desire_n or_o affection_n of_o the_o person_n but_o i_o do_v not_o remember_v that_o the_o word_n soul_n be_v any_o where_o use_v in_o scripture_n to_o signify_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n by_o our_o author_n intend_v except_o only_o that_o text_n of_o st._n matthew_n which_o say_v man_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n p._n 11._o he_o say_v further_a he_o take_v the_o word_n soul_n to_o signify_v man_n intellectual_a soul_n because_o in_o no_o other_o sense_n can_v the_o soul_n be_v say_v to_o be_v immortal_a and_o i_o deny_v that_o in_o that_o sense_n it_o can_v true_o be_v say_v to_o be_v immortal_a then_o he_o say_v further_a that_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v now_o plain_o alive_a while_o in_o our_o body_n shall_v never_o cease_v to_o live_v or_o be_v annihilate_v and_o this_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v the_o thing_n which_o he_o undertake_v to_o prove_v and_o when_o he_o have_v so_o do_v in_o a_o sufficient_a convince_a manner_n i_o do_v full_o intend_v to_o be_v his_o proselyte_n and_o to_o submit_v my_o belief_n to_o his_o direction_n in_o this_o point_n p._n 12._o he_o discourse_v of_o the_o soul_n annihilation_n by_o the_o power_n of_o god_n which_o as_o a_o thing_n not_o now_o question_v or_o controvert_v nor_o very_o material_a in_o this_o present_a disquisition_n i_o pass_v over_o without_o far_a observation_n thereupon_o chap._n iii_o page_n 13._o mr._n w._n say_v i_o shall_v now_o lay_v down_o five_o proposition_n which_o i_o conceive_v have_v a_o great_a tendency_n to_o clear_a up_o this_o great_a truth_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n the_o first_o whereof_o be_v this_o that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o man_n be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o be_v but_o be_v being_n real_o distinct_a because_o say_v he_o they_o be_v create_v one_o after_o the_o other_o and_o not_o at_o one_o and_o the_o same_o time_n and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v evident_a from_o gen._n 2_o the_o word_n whereof_o run_v thus_o in_o our_o translation_n the_o lord_n god_n form_v man_n of_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o ground_n and_o breathe_v into_o his_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o man_n become_v a_o live_a soul_n he_o say_v it_o shall_v have_v be_v thus_o render_v god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n be_v nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n or_o soul_n of_o life_n or_o live_a soul_n but_o i_o be_o more_o ready_a to_o rely_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o our_o translator_n than_o upon_o the_o single_a credit_n of_o a_o person_n engage_v in_o controversy_n and_o to_o who_o cause_n this_o sort_n of_o translation_n may_v be_v helpful_a both_o of_o we_o have_v before_o conclude_v and_o agree_v that_o the_o word_n soul_n in_o scripture_n do_v often_o intend_v and_o signify_v the_o person_n and_o so_o i_o do_v full_o believe_v and_o conclude_v it_o do_v in_o this_o text_n and_o bear_v the_o same_o sense_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v say_v in_o proper_a word_n god_n form_v man_n of_o the_o dust_n of_o the_o ground_n and_o breathe_v into_o his_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o man_n become_v a_o live_a person_n he_o say_v and_o pretend_v that_o these_o word_n in_o gen._n be_v a_o clear_a demonstration_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v be_v create_v by_o god_n after_o the_o body_n finish_v that_o he_o know_v not_o what_o to_o add_v to_o make_v it_o more_o clear_a and_o i_o be_o very_o apt_a to_o believe_v that_o he_o speak_v truth_n in_o it_o and_o real_o do_v not_o know_v what_o more_o to_o add_v to_o make_v it_o more_o clear_a to_o the_o understanding_n of_o man_n for_o if_o he_o do_v i_o see_v no_o cause_n to_o believe_v that_o he_o will_v be_v spare_v of_o his_o pain_n to_o that_o purpose_n i_o be_o not_o able_a myself_o to_o collect_v out_o of_o this_o text_n that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n of_o adam_n be_v create_v one_o after_o the_o other_o no_o nor_o that_o any_o soul_n at_o all_o be_v create_v for_o adam_n either_o before_o or_o after_o the_o consummation_n of_o his_o body_n the_o word_n themselves_o of_o the_o text_n do_v not_o express_v that_o god_n create_v a_o soul_n for_o adam_n but_o say_v god_n breathe_v into_o his_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o by_o breathe_v that_o breath_n into_o he_o he_o become_v a_o live_a person_n gen._n 1.5_o the_o text_n say_v god_n make_v the_o beast_n of_o the_o earth_n after_o his_o kind_n and_o cattle_n after_o their_o kind_n and_o every_o thing_n that_o creep_v upon_o the_o earth_n after_o their_o kind_n as_o he_o have_v before_o create_v great_a whale_n and_o fish_n in_o the_o water_n and_o fowl_n to_o fly_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o heaven_n our_o daily_a observation_n may_v assure_v we_o the_o life_n of_o all_o these_o be_v maintain_v by_o the_o ambient_fw-la air_n and_o the_o breath_n which_o from_o thence_o they_o draw_v and_o without_o which_o they_o can_v subsist_v or_o live_v for_o the_o space_n of_o some_o few_o moment_n which_o have_v be_v often_o experience_v by_o the_o air-pump_n in_o the_o case_n of_o infect_v thereinto_o inject_v this_o brutal_a breath_n eccles_n 3.19_o be_v
be_v a_o truth_n grant_v on_o both_o side_n but_o his_o labour_n have_v be_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o separable_a intelligent_a spirit_n and_o of_o a_o quite_o different_a nature_n from_o the_o body_n but_o i_o think_v he_o have_v here_o give_v very_o little_a proof_n to_o that_o purpose_n so_o far_o from_o be_v abundant_o sufficient_a as_o that_o i_o think_v it_o scarce_o touch_v upon_o the_o verges_z of_o his_o intend_a proposition_n but_o how_o sufficient_o he_o have_v thereof_o acquit_v himself_o i_o do_v free_o and_o willing_o leave_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o such_o person_n as_o may_v happen_v to_o peruse_v our_o write_n p._n 15._o mr._n w._n deliver_v his_o second_o proposition_n which_o he_o say_v be_v this_o that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v not_o only_o two_o in_o number_n but_o that_o they_o be_v two_o being_n of_o a_o very_a different_a nature_n his_o second_o proposition_n seem_v to_o be_v so_o near_o of_o kin_n to_o his_o first_o that_o the_o difference_n between_o they_o be_v not_o very_o evident_a and_o the_o proof_n which_o he_o give_v of_o this_o second_o proposition_n seem_v to_o be_v coincident_a with_o the_o proof_n which_o he_o give_v of_o the_o former_a for_o he_o say_v here_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v immediate_o create_v by_o god_n which_o supposal_n he_o have_v before_o lay_v down_o as_o a_o proof_n of_o his_o first_o proposition_n and_o i_o have_v give_v it_o before_o such_o a_o answer_n as_o satisfy_v my_o own_o understanding_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v need_v to_o say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o here_o but_o that_o it_o pass_v with_o i_o for_o a_o unsound_a and_o fallacious_a opinion_n whence_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o reject_v without_o further_a examination_n all_o the_o inference_n and_o argument_n which_o he_o may_v pretend_v to_o draw_v from_o so_o unweak_a and_o unsound_a a_o supposition_n he_o quote_v for_o a_o proof_n of_o it_o gen._n 2.7_o which_o be_v before_o examine_v and_o in_o this_o place_n i_o shall_v say_v no_o more_o of_o it_o he_o say_v further_a the_o body_n and_o all_o its_o part_n be_v but_o lifeless_a senseless_a thing_n in_o themselves_o and_o herein_o i_o grant_v he_o say_v true_a and_o so_o be_v the_o three_o element_n of_o fire_n air_n and_o water_n and_o yet_o the_o two_o former_a be_v of_o so_o active_a a_o nature_n that_o they_o be_v always_o in_o motion_n like_o those_o particle_n which_o we_o call_v mote_n in_o the_o sun_n and_o therefore_o may_v just_o have_v the_o reputation_n of_o self-moving_a principle_n and_o water_n have_v a_o propensity_n to_o motion_n so_o natural_a that_o give_v it_o but_o a_o declivity_n and_o it_o can_v have_v no_o rest_n till_o it_o come_v to_o a_o place_n so_o even_o as_o it_o may_v stand_v in_o a_o equilibrium_n free_a from_o the_o impulse_n of_o any_o declination_n whatsoever_o it_o seem_v then_o that_o upon_o rind_v and_o kindle_v the_o pullulent_fw-la steam_v of_o old_a adam_n blood_n and_o humour_n ready_a for_o that_o purpose_n that_o breath_n which_o god_n then_o breathe_v into_o his_o nostril_n become_v the_o breath_n of_o life_n to_o he_o by_o kindle_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n in_o those_o steam_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o humour_n which_o god_n have_v make_v ready_a for_o that_o operation_n and_o this_o flame_n or_o glow_v of_o the_o blood_n be_v immediate_o catch_v and_o disperss_v into_o the_o vital_a and_o all_o other_o part_n of_o the_o body_n put_v they_o all_o in_o motion_n and_o attendency_n to_o perform_v all_o those_o operation_n for_o which_o god_n have_v make_v they_o and_o we_o may_v conceive_v be_v intend_v to_o be_v produce_v in_o the_o person_n then_o create_v and_o in_o all_o other_o person_n which_o shall_v after_o be_v generate_v by_o he_o whence_o it_o seem_v that_o what_o be_v call_v the_o breath_n of_o life_n to_o adam_n the_o same_o breath_n or_o ambient_fw-la air_n become_v the_o breath_n of_o life_n to_o all_o posterity_n for_o by_o this_o medium_fw-la suck_v in_o by_o the_o lung_n the_o flame_n of_o life_n first_o kindle_v in_o the_o body_n be_v fan_v and_o keep_v glow_v in_o the_o blood_n and_o humour_n thereof_o and_o thus_o the_o flame_n of_o life_n must_v be_v continual_o fan_v maintain_v and_o purify_v by_o the_o breath_n and_o by_o the_o vigour_n and_o activity_n of_o this_o inflammation_n the_o blood_n and_o humour_n be_v keep_v in_o perpetual_a motion_n and_o in_o a_o durable_a and_o endless_a circulation_n so_o long_o as_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n be_v able_a to_o endure_v the_o activity_n of_o such_o motion_n and_o until_o by_o age_n or_o decay_n of_o some_o of_o the_o bodily_a part_n corruption_n or_o stagnation_n of_o the_o blood_n or_o by_o some_o accident_n this_o flame_n of_o life_n happen_v to_o be_v total_o extinguish_v throughout_o every_o part_n and_o member_n of_o the_o body_n and_o such_o total_a extinguishment_n of_o the_o vital_a flame_n i_o esteem_v to_o be_v the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n find_v and_o believe_v that_o the_o breath_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n be_v so_o necessary_a in_o they_o for_o maintain_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n that_o by_o a_o short_a stoppage_n of_o the_o same_o by_o a_o halter_n a_o bowstring_n a_o piece_n of_o phlegm_n or_o by_o a_o fly_n stick_v in_o one_o throat_n stop_v the_o mouth_n and_o nostril_n with_o a_o cloth_n as_o hazael_n serve_v his_o master_n benhadab_n or_o any_o like_a accident_n both_o man_n and_o beast_n soon_o die_v and_o therefore_o such_o mean_n be_v often_o use_v for_o do_v execution_n upon_o they_o and_o the_o reason_n thereof_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o suffocation_n and_o stifle_v of_o this_o vital_a flame_n which_o can_v no_o long_o by_o natural_a mean_n be_v maintain_v without_o the_o fan_a of_o this_o breath_n of_o life_n draw_v from_o the_o ambient_fw-la air_n which_o pass_v through_o the_o lung_n be_v thence_o communicate_v to_o all_o the_o entrail_n of_o the_o body_n and_o from_o these_o ground_n i_o argue_v that_o though_o the_o blood_n and_o humour_n be_v but_o matter_n and_o unintelligent_a in_o themelve_n as_o well_o as_o the_o flesh_n bones_o and_o other_o gross_a part_n of_o he_o body_n yet_o god_n great_a wisdom_n have_v so_o frame_v the_o microcosm_n or_o person_n and_o so_o organise_v the_o body_n of_o they_o as_o that_o every_o part_n be_v fit_v and_o ready_a for_o those_o act_n for_o which_o they_o be_v intend_v and_o these_o organ_n right_o move_v and_o act_v by_o the_o spirit_n inflame_v and_o humour_n of_o the_o body_n do_v in_o a_o right_a mixture_n one_o with_o another_o and_o by_o the_o work_n of_o such_o spirit_n among_o and_o upon_o the_o organ_n produce_v or_o effect_v thelocal_a motion_n sense_n and_o such_o intelligence_n as_o pertain_v to_o man_n and_o beast_n and_o be_v produce_v act_v and_o perform_v in_o the_o several_a species_n of_o they_o so_o long_o as_o those_o spirit_n and_o humour_n be_v maintain_v in_o the_o body_n by_o a_o due_a refection_n and_o nourishment_n and_o so_o long_o as_o this_o vital_a flame_n continue_v to_o be_v fan_v by_o the_o due_a respiration_n both_o of_o man_n and_o beast_n and_o this_o i_o give_v for_o a_o answer_n to_o the_o second_o proof_n of_o his_o second_o proposition_n concern_v the_o vast_a diversity_n as_o he_o call_v it_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o soul_n from_o that_o of_o the_o body_n mr._n w._n go_v on_o to_o a_o three_o proof_n of_o this_o diversity_n and_o say_v the_o body_n be_v often_o tire_v and_o spend_v and_o indispose_v to_o action_n when_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o soul_n have_v a_o will_n and_o be_v bend_v to_o action_n which_o i_o thus_o paraphrase_n the_o man_n his_o mind_n affection_n or_o will_v may_v be_v strong_o bend_v to_o action_n when_o his_o bodily_a member_n may_v be_v very_o weary_a and_o his_o spirit_n spend_v and_o thus_o express_v i_o grant_v and_o know_v that_o what_o he_o say_v may_v be_v true_a viz._n that_o the_o spirit_n work_v in_o his_o brain_n and_o move_v his_o affection_n and_o will_v may_v continue_v their_o work_v and_o vigour_n in_o that_o part_n long_o than_o in_o the_o outward_a and_o more_o remâ—t_a part_n of_o the_o body_n and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o our_o lord_n i_o think_v intend_a when_o he_o say_v the_o spirit_n be_v willing_a but_o the_o flesh_n be_v weak_a p._n 16._o mr._n w._n go_v on_o and_o say_v the_o body_n be_v very_o frequent_o 〈◊〉_d a_o very_a sick_a weak_a languish_a condition_n when_o the_o 〈…〉_o as_o good_a a_o plight_n and_o sometime_o better_a than_o when_o the_o 〈…〉_o most_o healthy_a and_o strong_a sure_o if_o their_o nature_n do_v not_o uâ—â—â—ly_o differ_v they_o will_v be_v sick_a and_o well_o together_o here_o i_o prosess_v to_o differ_v from_o our_o author_n in_o a_o point_n of_o fact_n
even_o down_o to_o latter_a time_n and_o the_o same_o conception_n seem_v to_o have_v a_o be_v and_o substance_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o some_o learned_a person_n until_o this_o time_n my_o discourse_n concern_v this_o sort_n of_o spirit_n have_v be_v deliver_v with_o intent_n to_o discover_v and_o evince_v that_o solomon_n spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o be_v speak_v and_o mean_v by_o he_o concern_v this_o last_o sort_n of_o spirit_n and_o i_o intend_v to_o recite_v some_o argument_n for_o the_o prove_v of_o this_o construction_n first_o i_o argue_v from_o the_o word_n or_o term_n of_o the_o text_n itself_o and_o say_v that_o it_o solomon_n intend_v such_o a_o soul_n as_o mr._n w._n have_v describe_v the_o text_n itself_o seem_v not_o to_o be_v proper_o word_v because_o i_o think_v nothing_o can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o return_v to_o another_o thing_n except_o it_o have_v be_v a_o part_n or_o concomitant_a of_o that_o other_o thing_n before_o but_o mr._n w.'s_n sort_n of_o soul_n seem_v never_o to_o have_v be_v a_o part_n or_o concomitant_a of_o god_n before_o its_o be_v put_v into_o the_o body_n for_o the_o enliven_a and_o act_v of_o the_o person_n i_o do_v not_o therefore_o well_o perceive_v how_o such_o a_o â—oul_n can_v be_v proper_o say_v to_o return_v to_o god_n but_o the_o expression_n therereunto_o proper_o belong_v shall_v have_v be_v word_v the_o spirit_n go_v to_o or_o go_v before_o god_n with_o expectation_n to_o receive_v his_o judgement_n and_o sentence_n according_a to_o the_o demeanour_n of_o its_o person_n upon_o earth_n and_o i_o do_v not_o perceive_v how_o this_o soul_n go_v to_o god_n for_o judgement_n can_v be_v proper_o call_v a_o return_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o second_o i_o argue_v i_o find_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o text_n in_o scripture_n which_o say_v the_o soul_n of_o die_a person_n go_v present_o to_o god_n for_o judgement_n nor_o any_o text_n from_o whence_o this_o opinion_n may_v be_v draw_v by_o a_o rational_a inference_n and_o that_o which_o make_v near_a approach_n to_o it_o of_o any_o that_o i_o know_v be_v the_o parable_n of_o dives_n where_o it_o be_v say_v the_o beggar_n die_v and_o be_v carry_v by_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n i_o know_v my_o opposer_n will_v think_v it_o needless_a to_o ask_v they_o what_o be_v intend_v by_o the_o word_n the_o beggar_n be_v carry_v by_o the_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o doubt_v not_o but_o they_o will_v soon_o make_v a_o bold_a answer_n it_o neither_o be_v nor_o can_v be_v the_o beggar_n himself_o that_o be_v so_o carry_v in_o his_o whole_a person_n body_n and_o soul_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o yet_o the_o word_n of_o the_o text_n seem_v to_o import_v that_o his_o whole_a person_n soul_n and_o body_n be_v carry_v thither_o but_o if_o we_o shall_v grant_v their_o gloss_n upon_o this_o text_n to_o be_v true_a that_o his_o soul_n only_o be_v carry_v by_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n we_o may_v draw_v these_o inference_n from_o that_o relation_n either_o that_o his_o soul_n be_v so_o ignorant_a as_o it_o know_v not_o how_o to_o find_v a_o way_n to_o that_o habitation_n or_o else_o be_v so_o weak_a and_o impotent_a as_o it_o be_v not_o able_a to_o pass_v thither_o without_o the_o support_n and_o ministry_n of_o angel_n how_o then_o can_v we_o conceive_v that_o such_o a_o soul_n as_o this_o shall_v make_v its_o return_n to_o god_n present_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o its_o person_n without_o mention_n of_o any_o other_o assistance_n to_o be_v give_v it_o we_o hear_v nothing_o of_o dives_n in_o the_o parable_n but_o that_o be_v in_o hell_n he_o lift_v up_o his_o eye_n and_o see_v lazarus_n in_o another_o place_n without_o mention_n of_o the_o mean_n by_o which_o he_o come_v there_o and_o if_o we_o shall_v follow_v the_o common_a conjecture_n that_o as_o lazarus_n be_v carry_v to_o one_o place_n by_o angel_n so_o dives_n be_v hurry_v to_o the_o other_o by_o devil_n it_o will_v appear_v very_o unlikely_a that_o mr._n w.'s_n sort_n of_o soul_n be_v able_a to_o make_v its_o way_n and_o return_v to_o god_n at_o its_o pleasure_n and_o here_o we_o read_v the_o beggar_n be_v soul_n be_v carry_v by_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n without_o mention_n of_o its_o be_v carry_v or_o return_v to_o god_n at_o all_o whence_o it_o seem_v probable_a that_o when_o solomon_n speak_v of_o the_o soul_n return_v to_o god_n he_o do_v not_o intend_v such_o a_o soul_n as_o mr._n w._n have_v describe_v but_o rather_o such_o a_o spirit_n as_o have_v first_o be_v a_o part_n oâ—_n parcel_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o nature_n or_o of_o god_n send_v out_o for_o the_o enliven_a and_o act_v of_o a_o particular_a person_n upon_o who_o death_n that_o spark_n or_o parcel_n of_o the_o deity_n return_v with_o a_o strong_a inclination_n to_o god_n who_o send_v it_o out_o from_o himself_o for_o the_o enliven_a â—nd_n act_v of_o that_o particular_a body_n and_o join_v itself_o again_o to_o its_o totum_fw-la as_o water_n present_o incorporate_v with_o water_n and_o the_o particle_n of_o air_n neither_o will_n nor_o can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o incorporate_n one_o of_o they_o with_o a_o other_o three_o i_o argue_v that_o if_o solomon_n have_v intend_v by_o the_o word_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o a_o go_v of_o the_o soul_n to_o god_n or_o before_o god_n for_o receive_v the_o doom_n of_o his_o intermediate_v judgement_n it_o seem_v a_o matter_n of_o such_o great_a moment_n as_o require_v a_o more_o full_a discourse_n upon_o the_o same_o and_o give_v we_o more_o light_a in_o it_o than_o his_o very_a few_o word_n there_o do_v afford_v we_o and_o however_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o he_o will_v not_o have_v immediate_o subjoin_v to_o his_o discourse_n which_o intimate_v a_o intermediate_v judgement_n a_o declaration_n and_o description_n of_o the_o general_n judgement_n for_o that_o will_v have_v be_v play_v judgement_n upon_o judgement_n which_o must_v needs_o have_v pass_v for_o false_a heraldry_n we_o find_v in_o this_o chapter_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o solomon_n have_v write_v the_o word_n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o he_o cease_v to_o speak_v any_o further_o concern_v the_o state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n till_o he_o come_v to_o the_o 14_o or_o last_o verse_n of_o the_o chapter_n where_o he_o say_v as_o a_o conclusion_n of_o his_o whole_a matter_n fear_v god_n and_o keep_v his_o commandment_n for_o god_n will_v bring_v every_o work_n into_o judgement_n with_o every_o secret_a thing_n whether_o it_o be_v good_a or_o whether_o it_o be_v evil_a i_o think_v it_o not_o reasonable_a to_o conjecture_v that_o solomon_n by_o his_o return_v of_o the_o spirit_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o do_v intend_v such_o a_o return_v to_o god_n to_o be_v a_o go_n to_o he_o or_o before_o he_o for_o a_o intermediate_v judgement_n for_o that_o if_o he_o have_v so_o intend_v he_o will_v not_o have_v immediate_o have_v mention_v and_o relate_v the_o certainty_n and_o effect_n of_o the_o general_n judgement_n as_o in_o this_o we_o see_v plain_o he_o have_v do_v and_o thus_o i_o leave_v solomon_n word_n and_o the_o descant_n upon_o they_o to_o the_o further_a consideration_n and_o judgement_n of_o the_o intelligent_a reader_n mr._n w._n go_v on_o to_o quote_v eccl._n 3_o 20._o where_o he_o say_v solomon_n affirm_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o man_n go_v upward_o when_o he_o die_v add_v that_o solomon_n bring_v it_o in_o with_o a_o intrrogation_n who_o know_v not_o as_o if_o he_o doubt_v it_o for_o he_o can_v be_v say_v to_o doubt_v it_o since_o he_o deliver_v it_o most_o positive_o in_o the_o other_o verse_n intend_v as_o i_o conceive_v the_o text_n last_o before_o quote_v out_o of_o his_o 12_o ch._n hereupon_o i_o again_o declare_v i_o be_o no_o way_n satisfy_v with_o the_o manner_n use_v by_o our_o author_n in_o his_o quotation_n of_o scripture_n the_o text_n which_o in_o this_o place_n he_o quote_v say_v thus_o who_o know_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n that_o go_v upward_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o go_v downward_o to_o the_o earth_n which_o to_o my_o understanding_n have_v the_o same_o signification_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v who_o know_v the_o certain_a truth_n of_o this_o opinion_n that_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n go_v upward_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o beast_n go_v downward_o to_o the_o earth_n or_o who_o know_v whether_o this_o difference_n between_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n be_v real_a and_o true_a or_o not_o and_o further_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o this_o interrogation_n be_v pregnant_a with_o a_o negative_a and_o seem_v to_o have_v the_o same_o sense_n as_o if_o have_v say_v
no_o man_n certain_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v such_o a_o difference_n between_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n or_o not_o also_o this_o interrogation_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o product_n of_o a_o mature_a deliberation_n have_v and_o make_v by_o solomon_n upon_o this_o point_n for_o in_o the_o forego_n verse_n he_o have_v compare_v the_o nature_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n together_o and_o plain_o affirm_v that_o man_n may_v see_v that_o they_o themselves_o be_v beast_n be_v as_o to_o their_o natural_a state_n may_v be_v compare_v to_o the_o beast_n that_o perish_v one_o thing_n befall_v both_o beast_n and_o man_n for_o as_o the_o one_o die_v so_o die_v the_o other_o yea_o they_o have_v all_o one_o breath_n so_o that_o a_o man_n have_v no_o preminence_n above_o a_o beast_n all_o go_v to_o one_o place_n for_o all_o be_v of_o the_o dust_n and_o all_o turn_n to_o dust_n again_o and_o then_o conclude_v his_o speculation_n with_o the_o quote_v text_n viz._n who_o know_v the_o spirit_n of_o man_n that_o go_v upward_o and_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o go_v downward_o to_o the_o earth_n mr._n w._n say_v that_o notwithstanding_o this_o intrrogation_n solomon_n affirm_v that_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n go_v upward_o when_o he_o die_v whereas_o i_o hold_v it_o plain_a to_o every_o reader_n that_o solomon_n do_v not_o affirm_v so_o our_o author_n reply_v he_o can_v prove_v that_o solomon_n do_v affirm_v so_o for_o that_o in_o the_o text_n before_o quote_v out_o of_o his_o 12_o chap._n the_o spirit_n of_o man_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o which_o must_v be_v take_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v it_o go_v upward_o and_o hereunto_o i_o answer_v that_o there_o be_v eight_o chapter_n between_o his_o three_o and_o twelve_o and_o solomon_n may_v well_o enough_o be_v in_o doubt_n when_o he_o write_v his_o three_o chapter_n and_o yet_o be_v resolve_v thereupon_o before_o he_o write_v his_o last_o chapter_n or_o perhaps_o his_o text_n quote_v out_o of_o that_o chapter_n may_v be_v transient_o or_o cursory_o deliver_v without_o so_o much_o deliberation_n upon_o the_o difficulty_n of_o this_o point_n as_o that_o which_o he_o have_v before_o use_v in_o his_o three_o chapter_n and_o the_o conclusion_n now_o quote_v of_o that_o consideration_n and_o it_o seem_v somewhat_o clear_a to_o i_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o these_o two_o text_n of_o solomon_n the_o first_o after_o a_o deliberate_a consideration_n of_o the_o point_n declare_v plain_o that_o he_o doubt_v therein_o and_o the_o last_o without_o any_o deliberate_a consideration_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o text_n pronounce_v transient_o and_o in_o a_o very_a view_n word_n the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o and_o whether_o of_o these_o two_o text_n man_n will_v believe_v also_o in_o what_o manner_n and_o in_o what_o sense_n they_o think_v it_o requisite_a to_o believe_v they_o i_o leave_v to_o be_v further_o determine_v by_o my_o peruser_n p._n 22._o mr._n w._n for_o further_a proof_n of_o this_o point_n quote_v 1_o king_n 17.17_o which_o in_o our_o translation_n run_v thus_o the_o son_n of_o the_o woman_n the_o mistress_n of_o the_o house_n where_n elijah_n have_v be_v well_o entertain_v fall_v sick_a and_o his_o sickness_n be_v so_o sore_o that_o there_o be_v no_o breath_n leave_v in_o he_o verse_n 21_o 22._o elijah_n cry_v unto_o the_o lord_n and_o say_v i_o pray_v thou_o let_v this_o child_n soul_n come_v into_o he_o again_o and_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o child_n come_v into_o he_o again_o and_o he_o revive_v mr._n w._n say_v the_o same_o hebrew_n word_n be_v use_v in_o this_o place_n which_o be_v use_v in_o gen._n 2.7_o for_o the_o breath_n of_o life_n and_o he_o observe_v that_o our_o translator_n have_v render_v it_o in_o both_o those_o place_n by_o the_o term_n of_o breath_n and_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o buxtorf_n tell_v he_o that_o this_o hebrew_n word_n signify_v the_o soul_n and_o always_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n never_o thaâ—_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o say_v that_o the_o hebrew_n understand_v thereby_o the_o rational_a immortal_a soul_n of_o man_n by_o which_o word_n they_o use_v in_o a_o way_n of_o reverence_n to_o swear_v hereupon_o i_o observe_v that_o if_o the_o jew_n believe_v this_o term_n signify_v the_o soul_n of_o man_n do_v swear_v by_o it_o they_o be_v in_o a_o gross_a error_n as_o i_o doubt_v buxtorf_n be_v when_o he_o express_v himself_o to_o think_v there_o be_v a_o rational_a immortal_a soul_n in_o man._n then_o mr._n w._n say_v he_o wonder_v our_o translator_n shall_v in_o this_o text_n and_o that_o of_o gen._n so_o obscure_a this_o word_n in_o render_v it_o by_o the_o word_n breath_n of_o so_o dark_a and_o ambiguous_a a_o signification_n but_o in_o this_o censure_n i_o think_v mr._n w._n be_v mistake_v because_o i_o conceive_v the_o signification_n of_o the_o word_n breath_n in_o english_a be_v as_o little_a ambiguous_a or_o doubtful_a as_o those_o of_o any_o other_o ordinary_a word_n which_o be_v common_o use_v among_o we_o then_o he_o lay_v blame_v upon_o our_o translator_n of_o the_o scripture_n for_o not_o have_v well_o perform_v their_o duty_n i._n e._n because_o they_o have_v not_o translate_v they_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o will_v better_a have_v serve_v his_o purpose_n he_o do_v not_o pretend_v from_o his_o own_o knowledge_n or_o that_o of_o buxtorf_n that_o the_o hebrew_n word_n here_o quote_v do_v not_o sometime_o signify_v breath_n as_o well_o as_o spirit_n or_o soul_n and_o if_o the_o word_n have_v such_o a_o double_a signification_n as_o sometime_o to_o signify_v breath_n and_o sometime_o spirit_n as_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v in_o the_o greek_a tongue_n than_o our_o translator_n it_o seem_v have_v act_v very_o impartial_o for_o that_o in_o verse_n 17._o they_o have_v render_v this_o hebrew_n word_n by_o the_o term_n breath_n as_o they_o have_v do_v gen._n 2.7_o and_o in_o verse_n 21.22_o of_o king_n they_o have_v render_v this_o hebrew_n word_n by_o the_o term_n soul_n and_o therefore_o i_o think_v they_o little_o deserve_v the_o blame_n which_o mr._n w._n lay_v upon_o they_o but_o that_o their_o translation_n may_v and_o aught_o to_o retain_v that_o reverence_n and_o authority_n which_o for_o many_o year_n and_o some_o age_n it_o have_v maintain_v among_o we_o and_o which_o i_o hope_v it_o will_v not_o be_v in_o the_o power_n of_o m._n w._n or_o mr._n buxtorf_n to_o diminish_v by_o this_o collection_n it_o appear_v that_o if_o our_o translator_n have_v render_v this_o hebrew_n term_n by_o the_o word_n breath_n in_o verse_n 21._o and_o 22._o as_o they_o have_v do_v ver_fw-la 17._o and_o gen._n 2._o as_o it_o seem_v they_o may_v warrantable_o enough_o have_v do_v the_o word_n will_v have_v run_v thus_o lord_n i_o pray_v thou_o let_v this_o child_n breath_n come_v into_o he_o again_o and_o the_o breath_n of_o the_o child_n come_v into_o he_o again_o and_o he_o revive_v this_o read_n will_v have_v take_v all_o manner_n of_o pretence_n of_o mr._n w.'s_n prove_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n by_o this_o text_n and_o thereupon_o i_o be_o ready_a to_o profess_v that_o this_o mode_n of_o prove_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n from_o the_o mode_n of_o speak_v or_o the_o phrasiology_n of_o the_o hebrew_n or_o any_o other_o nation_n seem_v to_o be_v a_o weak_a sort_n of_o proceed_v to_o that_o purpose_n the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n of_o whatsoever_o sort_n it_o be_v be_v natural_a and_o substantial_a and_o if_o its_o substance_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n be_v true_a the_o proper_a and_o expect_a poof_n thereof_o might_n and_o ought_v to_o be_v draw_v from_o text_n of_o scripture_n which_o be_v somewhat_o clear_o assertory_n of_o the_o same_o such_o as_o i_o agree_v st._n matt.'s_n word_n be_v notable_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n but_o withal_o i_o pretend_v that_o there_o be_v not_o in_o all_o the_o whole_a bible_n one_o other_o text_n which_o have_v so_o much_o clearness_n of_o assertation_n in_o this_o point_n as_o this_o text_n of_o st._n matth._n have_v not_o agree_v that_o solomon_n return_n of_o the_o soul_n to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o carry_v alike_o clearness_n of_o evidence_n with_o it_o that_o st._n matt_n do_v however_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n lean_v main_o upon_o these_o two_o pillar_n although_o they_o seem_v somewhat_o unequal_a and_o the_o one_o of_o they_o much_o strong_a than_o the_o other_o to_o the_o one_o of_o they_o i_o have_v late_o before_o answer_v and_o may_v do_v to_o the_o other_o in_o due_a time_n mr._n w._n proceed_v in_o his_o proof_n of_o the_o separate_a subsistence_n quote_v our_o
lord_n word_n luke_n 23.46_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o contend_v that_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o this_o text_n may_v and_o do_v indifferent_o signify_v sometime_o breath_n and_o sometime_o spirit_n according_a as_o may_v be_v require_v by_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o that_o discourse_n wherein_o it_o be_v use_v and_o i_o do_v not_o blame_v our_o translator_n for_o render_v it_o in_o this_o place_n by_o the_o english_a word_n spirit_n but_o then_o i_o intend_v that_o if_o it_o be_v so_o well_o render_v yet_o in_o this_o place_n it_o may_v have_v and_o likely_a have_v a_o tropical_a signification_n by_o a_o very_a usual_a synecdoche_n partis_fw-la pro_fw-la toto_fw-la by_o the_o word_n spirit_n intend_v his_o whofe_o person_n now_o die_v he_o know_v very_o well_o that_o his_o whole_a person_n body_n and_o soul_n be_v to_o rise_v again_o upon_o the_o sunday_n morning_n after_o his_o crucifixion_n which_o be_v finish_v upon_o the_o friday_n in_o the_o evening_n after_o three_o of_o the_o clock_n according_a to_o which_o we_o read_v he_o be_v so_o raise_v on_o sunday_n morning_n at_o the_o very_a break_n of_o day_n in_o his_o whole_a person_n both_o soul_n and_o body_n the_o very_a same_o that_o die_v be_v then_o raise_v by_o divine_a power_n whence_o i_o collect_v our_o lord_n recommend_v to_o his_o father_n all_o that_o be_v after_o to_o be_v raise_v viz._n his_o whole_a person_n soul_n and_o body_n signify_v and_o intend_v by_o the_o word_n or_o term_n of_o spirit_n mr._n w._n quote_v further_a act_v 7.57_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o may_v well_o enough_o have_v be_v thus_o translate_v lord_n jesus_n receive_v my_o breath_n spend_v in_o the_o last_o moment_n of_o my_o life_n in_o maintain_v the_o truth_n of_o thy_o gospel_n although_o i_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o our_o version_n by_o the_o word_n spirit_n be_v likewise_o a_o good_a translation_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o then_o i_o pretend_v it_o must_v be_v take_v in_o the_o like_o figurative_a signification_n as_o it_o be_v intend_v before_o in_o our_o lord_n ejaculation_n mr._n w._n say_v in_o both_o these_o place_n he_o take_v the_o word_n spirit_n to_o signify_v that_o spirit_n fore-kind_n which_o god_n breathe_v into_o man_n at_o first_o when_o he_o become_v a_o live_a soul_n or_o person_n and_o so_o do_v i_o take_v it_o but_o our_o difference_n be_v about_o what_o sort_n that_o spirit_n be_v which_o god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n whereby_o he_o become_v a_o live_a person_n i_o pretend_v it_o to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o moderate_a portion_n of_o the_o ambient_fw-la air_n which_o by_o face_v the_o blood_n and_o humour_n then_o turgid_a and_o fit_v for_o that_o operation_n may_v kindle_v the_o flame_n of_o life_n among_o they_o and_o shall_v after_o by_o respiration_n keep_v the_o same_o in_o a_o glow_a or_o flame_a condition_n or_o circulation_n so_o long_o as_o the_o life_n of_o the_o person_n shall_v endure_v but_o mr._n w._n pretend_v that_o god_n breathe_v into_o adam_n nostril_n a_o new_o create_v entire_a substantial_a intelligent_a spirit_n which_o have_v a_o subsistence_n of_o its_o own_o before_o its_o be_v breathe_v into_o adam_n nostril_n and_o shall_v have_v a_o like_a subsistence_n of_o its_o own_o again_o at_z or_o after_o the_o dissolution_n or_o death_n of_o the_o person_n at_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o four_o proposition_n he_o promise_v and_o i_o believe_v intend_v to_o prove_v the_o separate_a subsistence_n of_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n he_o have_v not_o yet_o to_o my_o understanding_n perform_v it_o but_o how_o well_o he_o have_v aquit_v himself_o of_o that_o design_n or_o intention_n by_o his_o medium_n of_o prove_v recite_v in_o this_o proposition_n shall_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o our_o indifferent_a reader_n p._n 23_o mr._n w._n deliver_v his_o five_o proposition_n which_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n by_o death_n be_v in_o joy_n or_o misery_n and_o for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o assertion_n he_o quote_v two_o and_o but_o two_o passage_n out_o of_o the_o bible_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v our_o lord_n promise_v to_o the_o thief_n upon_o the_o cross_n that_o he_o shall_v be_v with_o he_o that_o day_n in_o paradise_n upon_o which_o he_o say_v neither_o jesus_n nor_o the_o thief_n be_v that_o day_n in_o body_n there_o therefore_o they_o must_v be_v there_o in_o soul_n only_o upon_o which_o i_o observe_v a_o disagreement_n in_o my_o mind_n from_o that_o which_o he_o first_o affirm_v conceive_v it_o probable_a that_o their_o body_n and_o soul_n may_v both_o be_v present_a in_o paradise_n that_o day_n but_o then_o i_o do_v not_o confine_v the_o term_n of_o that_o day_n to_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o artificial_a or_o natural_a day_n the_o first_o continue_v but_o during_o the_o light_n of_o one_o day_n and_o the_o other_o contain_v the_o space_n of_o twenty_o four_o hour_n only_o and_o no_o more_o psal_n 95_o 8._o david_n say_v to_o day_n if_o you_o will_v hear_v his_o voice_n harden_v not_o your_o heart_n heb._n 3.13_o exhort_v one_o another_o daily_a while_o it_o be_v call_v to_o day_n and_o there_o quote_v david_n to_o day_n as_o if_o it_o intend_v the_o forty_o year_n travel_v in_o the_o wilderness_n luke_n 19.42_o christ_n weep_v over_o jerusalem_n and_o say_v if_o thou_o have_v know_v even_o thou_o at_o least_o in_o this_o thy_o day_n the_o thing_n which_o belong_v unto_o thy_o peace_n and_o peter_n say_v a_o thousand_o year_n with_o god_n be_v but_o as_o one_o day_n and_o the_o prophet_n often_o denote_v the_o space_n of_o a_o year_n by_o one_o day_n more_o like_a testimony_n may_v be_v collect_v out_o of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v that_o when_o god_n himself_o or_o by_o his_o prophet_n speak_v of_o a_o day_n they_o do_v not_o tie_v up_o the_o signification_n thereof_o to_o the_o precise_a time_n of_o a_o artificial_a or_o natural_a day_n but_o do_v intend_v that_o within_o a_o competent_a short_a time_n such_o thing_n shall_v come_v to_o pass_v and_o i_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o prolong_v the_o signification_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o day_n in_o mr_n w.'s_n quote_v text_n beyond_o sunday_n for_o they_o be_v crucify_a upon_o friday_n in_o the_o evening_n and_o the_o one_o die_v and_o the_o other_o may_v well_o enough_o rise_v up_o on_o sunday_n morning_n and_o that_o morning_n our_o lord_n appear_v first_o to_o mary_n magdalene_n and_o john_n 20.17_o in_o discourse_n say_v unto_o she_o touch_v i_o not_o for_o i_o be_o not_o yet_o ascend_v to_o my_o father_n verse_n 19_o the_o same_o day_n at_o evening_n be_v the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n come_v jesus_n and_o stand_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o apostle_n and_o show_v they_o his_o hand_n and_o his_o side_n luke_n 24.38_o say_v the_o disciple_n be_v afraid_a of_o our_o lord_n be_v appear_v and_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o why_o be_v you_o trouble_v and_o why_o do_v thought_n arise_v in_o your_o heart_n behold_v my_o hand_n and_o my_o foot_n that_o it_o be_v i_o myself_o handle_v i_o and_o see_v for_o a_o spirit_n have_v not_o flesh_n and_o bone_n as_o you_o see_v i_o have_v from_o these_o relation_n i_o collect_v that_o after_o our_o lord_n appear_v to_o mary_n magdalene_n he_o do_v ascend_v to_o his_o father_n and_o may_v then_o also_o go_v to_o that_o paradise_n intend_v for_o the_o thief_n and_o that_o in_o the_o evening_n of_o that_o day_n he_o appear_v in_o the_o assembly_n of_o his_o disciple_n and_o say_v to_o they_o handle_v i_o and_o see_v for_o perceive_v for_o a_o spirit_n have_v not_o flesh_n and_o bone_n as_o you_o may_v feel_v i_o have_v hence_o i_o infer_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v be_v in_o heaven_n or_o paradise_n on_o the_o very_a day_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o after_o his_o return_n from_o thence_o offer_v himself_o to_o be_v handle_v and_o feel_v by_o his_o disciple_n although_o before_o his_o ascend_v thither_o he_o will_v not_o suffer_v mary_n magdalene_n to_o touch_v he_o and_o this_o i_o think_v prove_v our_o lord_n to_o have_v be_v in_o paradise_n in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n after_o his_o promise_n to_o the_o thief_n as_o may_v well_o be_v call_v to_o day_n concern_v the_o thief_n i_o observe_v that_o he_o die_v likewise_o upon_o friday_n evening_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o to_o sunday_n morning_n his_o body_n may_v remain_v apparent_a without_o liklihood_n of_o be_v taint_v we_o read_v matt._n 27.52_o the_o grave_n be_v open_v and_o many_o body_n of_o saint_n which_o sleep_v arise_v and_o come_v out_o of_o the_o grave_n after_o our_o lord_n resurrection_n and_o go_v into_o the_o holy_a city_n and_o appear_v unto_o many_o arguendo_fw-la from_o these_o
soul_n a_o power_n of_o think_v which_o be_v thus_o word_v i_o deny_v my_o assent_n thereunto_o but_o have_v he_o say_v that_o a_o man_n feel_v or_o find_v a_o power_n of_o think_v in_o himself_o i_o shall_v have_v easy_o agree_v with_o he_o in_o it_o he_o say_v the_o variety_n of_o thought_n or_o act_n of_o willing_a be_v the_o soul_n motion_n i_o say_v they_o be_v motion_n or_o act_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n effect_v by_o act_v the_o inflame_a spirit_n of_o the_o blood_n work_v in_o the_o kepheline_n organ_n in_o the_o which_o the_o great_a artificer_n god_n frame_v and_o place_v they_o and_o to_o that_o purpose_n give_v they_o sufficient_a power_n to_o perform_v such_o action_n when_o he_o create_v the_o fabric_n of_o the_o humane_a body_n and_o breathe_v into_o its_o nostril_n the_o breath_n of_o life_n whereby_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o humour_n become_v inflame_v for_o act_v in_o a_o body_n to_o such_o purpose_n and_o by_o such_o a_o excellent_a and_o artificial_a composition_n always_o to_o be_v continue_v by_o respiration_n god_n excellent_a wisdom_n and_o power_n do_v in_o the_o beginning_n produce_v these_o working_n among_o such_o kepheline_n organ_n and_o give_v they_o in_o this_o compositum_fw-la power_n to_o produce_v perception_n fantasy_n judgement_n will_n memory_n affection_n local_a motion_n and_o all_o other_o power_n or_o faculty_n of_o the_o humane_a mind_n or_o person_n whatsoever_o i_o know_v that_o upon_o read_v of_o this_o discourse_n mr._n w._n and_o his_o party_n will_v all_o cry_v out_o how_o can_v these_o thing_n be_v that_o unintelligent_a senseless_a material_n work_v among_o or_o together_o with_o one_o another_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o produce_v life_n sense_n affection_n perception_n intellect_n memory_n in_o the_o person_n demand_v of_o i_o on_o account_n or_o declaration_n how_o such_o thing_n can_v with_o any_o probability_n be_v effect_v by_o the_o work_n together_o of_o such_o material_n and_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o quomodo_n of_o such_o a_o operation_n be_v a_o speculation_n too_o sublime_a and_o curious_a for_o the_o wit_n of_o man_n to_o compass_v or_o obtain_v the_o artifice_n of_o the_o humane_a machine_n can_v be_v thorough_o penetrate_v or_o discover_v by_o the_o sublimest_n wit_n among_o man_n witness_v the_o doubt_n both_o of_o solomon_n and_o aristotle_n discover_v in_o their_o discourse_n upon_o the_o point_n now_o in_o question_n that_o god_n have_v wisdom_n and_o skill_n sufficient_a to_o produce_v intelligence_n by_o mean_n of_o material_a operation_n seem_v true_a and_o something_o clear_a to_o my_o understanding_n and_o but_o few_o of_o our_o opposer_n do_v deny_v somewhat_o a_o like_a artifice_n and_o operation_n in_o the_o brutal_a nature_n they_o seem_v ready_a to_o agree_v that_o god_n by_o his_o wisdom_n and_o skill_n use_v in_o the_o fabrication_n of_o the_o brute_n have_v in_o the_o beginning_n produce_v and_o do_v still_o produce_v life_n motion_n sensation_n affection_n inward_a perception_n phantafie_n choice_n and_o memory_n by_o the_o medium_fw-la before_o describe_v viz._n the_o move_a and_o act_v of_o such_o spirit_n of_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o kephaline_n and_o other_o organical_a part_n of_o their_o body_n without_o such_o a_o entire_a intelligent_a spirit_n as_o mr._n w._n will_v needs_o suppose_v to_o be_v in_o man._n daily_a experience_n convince_v we_o that_o the_o life_n motion_n sensation_n and_o affection_n of_o the_o brute_n be_v as_o true_a strong_a vigorous_a and_o active_a as_o they_o be_v in_o man_n although_o their_o inward_a perception_n phantasie_n choice_n and_o memory_n fall_v short_a of_o the_o like_a faculty_n in_o man_n by_o divers_a degree_n or_o gradation_n which_o i_o think_v may_v very_o probable_o come_v to_o pass_v by_o the_o difference_n in_o their_o kephaline_n organ_n which_o be_v frame_v more_o apt_o for_o such_o purpose_n in_o man_n than_o in_o beast_n whence_o we_o may_v suppose_v the_o difference_n between_o they_o in_o this_o point_n rise_v not_o so_o much_o from_o the_o diversity_n of_o the_o spirit_n which_o move_v and_o act_v they_o as_o from_o the_o difference_n and_o degree_n of_o perfection_n among_o their_o organ_n which_o be_v so_o to_o be_v act_v for_o illustration_n of_o which_o position_n we_o may_v far_o consider_v the_o fabric_n of_o their_o body_n and_o thereupon_o we_o must_v find_v that_o humane_a body_n have_v advantage_n above_o the_o brutal_a in_o two_o particular_a member_n viz._n their_o hand_n and_o tongue_n of_o which_o member_n and_o their_o activity_n if_o humane_a body_n be_v deprive_v they_o will_v be_v much_o more_o like_o the_o beast_n that_o perish_v than_o now_o they_o be_v and_o yet_o man_n do_v not_o use_v to_o argue_v from_o these_o bodily_a advantage_n that_o their_o flesh_n blood_n bones_o or_o breath_n have_v a_o different_a nature_n or_o constitution_n from_o those_o of_o beast_n but_o people_n be_v general_o content_a to_o say_v with_o solomon_n that_o the_o corporeal_a constitution_n of_o man_n and_o beast_n be_v of_o a_o similar_v nature_n and_o constitution_n one_o of_o they_o with_o the_o other_o whence_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o probable_a that_o although_o the_o spirit_n act_n with_o great_a perfection_n the_o head_n and_o brain_n of_o man_n than_o they_o do_v among_o beast_n yet_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o they_o may_v all_o be_v act_v by_o spirit_n of_o a_o similar_v nature_n one_o of_o they_o to_o another_o and_o thus_o argue_v i_o pretend_v to_o have_v show_v that_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n be_v more_o likely_a to_o be_v act_v by_o the_o inflame_v spirit_n of_o the_o blood_n and_o brain_n than_o by_o a_o intelligent_a spirit_n create_v by_o god_n for_o that_o purpose_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v still_o apparent_o true_a that_o man_n be_v not_o able_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o mode_n or_o manner_n of_o the_o production_n of_o such_o power_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n by_o the_o motion_n or_o act_n of_o those_o spirit_n in_o his_o brain_n that_o i_o conclude_v to_o be_v the_o arcanum_n opificis_fw-la and_o that_o none_o other_o can_v tell_v or_o find_v out_o how_o the_o same_o be_v perform_v and_o hereupon_o i_o incline_v to_o rebut_n upon_o my_o opposer_n with_o their_o own_o argument_n and_o to_o demand_v of_o they_o how_o or_o by_o what_o mean_n or_o after_o what_o manner_n their_o intelligent_a soul_n can_v or_o do_v move_v and_o act_n the_o body_n and_o the_o several_a organ_n and_o member_n thereof_o have_v find_v they_o all_o hitherto_o confess_v that_o themselves_o do_v not_o know_v and_o therefore_o can_v declare_v to_o other_o the_o certain_a or_o likely_a mode_n or_o manner_n of_o that_o performance_n and_o for_o their_o soul_n be_v tota_n in_o toto_fw-la &_o tota_fw-la in_o qualibet_fw-la parte_fw-la i_o pass_v it_o for_o a_o aenigma_fw-la or_o riddle_n conceive_v there_o be_v no_o apparent_a sense_n in_o that_o expression_n nor_o any_o clear_a truth_n to_o be_v draw_v out_o of_o it_o p._n 34._o mr._n w._n say_v that_o he_o the_o soul_n can_v look_v upon_o one_o thing_n and_o think_v upon_o another_o of_o a_o quite_o different_a nature_n and_o that_o she_o can_v be_v in_o the_o noise_n of_o a_o army_n and_o yet_o in_o a_o profound_a and_o bless_a peace_n she_o can_v cool_v the_o blood_n in_o its_o great_a fervour_n of_o lust_n p._n 35._o so_o that_o it_o be_v evident_a she_o have_v a_o absolute_a empire_n over_o the_o body_n and_o all_o its_o part_n and_o be_v not_o constrain_v in_o her_o motion_n by_o they_o but_o they_o be_v all_o at_o her_o command_n and_o move_v by_o her_o direction_n hereunto_o i_o reply_v that_o so_o much_o as_o be_v true_a of_o what_o he_o say_v the_o soul_n can_v do_v may_v be_v most_o proper_o predicate_v of_o the_o man_n and_o not_o of_o the_o soul_n which_o alone_o can_v do_v no_o such_o thing_n as_o he_o speak_v of_o next_o for_o the_o absolute_a monarchical_a power_n which_o he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o soul_n over_o the_o person_n i_o think_v he_o be_v in_o a_o error_n about_o it_o rom._n 7.15_o that_o which_o i_o do_v i_o allow_v not_o for_o what_o i_o will_v that_o do_v i_o not_o but_o what_o i_o hate_v that_o do_v i._o ver._n 17._o and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o i_o that_o do_v it_o but_o sin_n that_o dwell_v in_o i_o ver._n 18._o to_o will_n be_v present_a with_o i_o but_o how_o to_o perform_v that_o which_o be_v good_a i_o find_v not_o for_o the_o good_a i_o will_v i_o do_v not_o but_o the_o evil_n which_o i_o will_v not_o that_o i_o do_v and_o it_o be_v no_o more_o i_o that_o do_v it_o but_o sin_n that_o dwell_v in_o i_o i_o delight_v in_o he_o law_n of_o god_n after_o the_o inward_a man_n but_o i_o see_v another_o law_n in_o my_o member_n war_a against_o the_o law_n of_o my_o mind_n
and_o bring_v i_o into_o captivity_n to_o the_o law_n of_o sin_n in_o my_o member_n in_o this_o text_n st._n paul_n as_o i_o conceive_v declare_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o person_n and_o say_v that_o he_o in_o his_o mind_n or_o rational_a faculty_n be_v convince_v that_o such_o action_n be_v good_a and_o that_o he_o ought_v to_o do_v they_o and_o therefore_o have_v a_o will_n to_o do_v they_o but_o that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v a_o law_n of_o sin_n in_o his_o member_n which_o withstand_v the_o good_a inclination_n and_o will_n of_o his_o rational_a faculty_n and_o against_o the_o will_n and_o power_n of_o his_o rational_a faculty_n bring_v he_o into_o captivity_n to_o the_o law_n of_o sin_n in_o his_o member_n if_o i_o may_v paraphrase_n this_o text_n i_o will_v do_v it_o thus_o our_o apostle_n be_v convince_v in_o his_o understanding_n that_o such_o action_n be_v good_a and_o aught_o by_o he_o to_o be_v do_v and_o therefore_o he_o have_v a_o will_n to_o do_v they_o but_o his_o sensual_a affection_n and_o lust_n strong_o oppose_v the_o performance_n thereof_o and_o have_v such_o power_n over_o the_o person_n as_o to_o prevail_v against_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o reason_n and_o the_o inclination_n and_o bend_v of_o his_o will_n and_o bring_v he_o under_o such_o a_o submission_n to_o the_o law_n of_o sin_n as_o he_o neither_o do_v nor_o can_v do_v that_o which_o his_o reason_n tell_v he_o be_v his_o duty_n to_o do_v but_o bring_v he_o under_o such_o a_o state_n of_o captivity_n to_o the_o law_n of_o sin_n as_o to_o make_v he_o do_v that_o which_o in_o his_o mind_n he_o condemn_v and_o be_v contrary_a to_o his_o own_o understanding_n the_o dictate_v of_o his_o reason_n and_o the_o bend_v of_o his_o will_n and_o the_o course_n of_o proceed_v deliver_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o this_o text_n be_v undeniable_o verify_v by_o the_o daily_a experience_n of_o man_n and_o with_o so_o much_o advantage_n on_o the_o side_n of_o our_o sensual_a affection_n that_o where_o we_o find_v one_o man_n guide_v and_o govern_v by_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o rational_a mind_n we_o may_v find_v perhaps_o a_o hundred_o who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v hurry_v by_o the_o bent_n of_o their_o affection_n and_o lust_n into_o such_o action_n and_o practice_n as_o their_o own_o understanding_n and_o reason_n disapprove_v and_o condemn_v and_o sometime_o seek_v to_o resist_v though_o more_o often_o in_o vain_a than_o otherways_o so_o as_o we_o may_v say_v of_o these_o two_o faculty_n in_o man_n as_o man_n use_v to_o do_v of_o presumption_n and_o despair_n the_o reasonable_a faculty_n of_o man_n govern_v its_o thousand_o and_o the_o sensual_a affection_n their_o ten_o thousand_o and_o i_o think_v it_o be_v make_v appear_v by_o this_o argument_n that_o the_o power_n of_o reason_n in_o man_n be_v neither_o absolute_a nor_o monarchical_a but_o rather_o be_v a_o power_n coordinate_a with_o that_o of_o the_o affection_n and_o passion_n and_o general_o so_o unsuccessful_a in_o its_o contest_v with_o they_o for_o government_n that_o where_o one_o man_n be_v true_o govern_v by_o the_o dictate_v of_o his_o reason_n perhaps_o a_o hundred_o be_v hurry_v and_o let_v away_o by_o the_o attempt_v and_o overrule_a power_n of_o their_o affection_n and_o passion_n against_o the_o clear_a dictate_v and_o often_o against_o the_o will_n or_o rational_a desire_n of_o the_o person_n and_o i_o think_v this_o prove_v what_o have_v before_o be_v say_v that_o the_o regiment_n of_o reason_n in_o man_n be_v not_o monarchical_a but_o coordinate_a and_o swasive_a only_o it_o be_v able_a to_o persuade_v powerful_o but_o not_o to_o compel_v obedience_n to_o its_o direction_n and_o therefore_o i_o conceive_v mr._n w._n be_v mistake_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o power_n or_o regiment_n of_o reason_n in_o man_n be_v both_o monarchical_a and_o absolute_a p._n 35._o he_o discourse_v much_o concern_v the_o nature_n and_o essence_n of_o a_o spirit_n and_o the_o life_n of_o it_o among_o which_o there_o be_v saying_n which_o i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v nor_o do_v all_o his_o discourse_n make_v i_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o nature_n of_o a_o spirit_n a_o thing_n which_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o conside_fw-la himself_o do_v not_o know_v and_o because_o i_o think_v it_o give_v little_a light_n in_o our_o present_a question_n it_o shall_v here_o be_v pass_v over_o p._n 36._o he_o pretend_v here_o that_o the_o soul_n have_v life_n in_o herself_o as_o a_o spirit_n before_o he_o have_v prove_v to_o my_o understanding_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o soul_n in_o man_n i_o think_v it_o need_v no_o prove_v that_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o neither_o have_v nor_o can_v have_v accident_n adjunct_n or_o attribute_n and_o the_o be_v of_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n which_o be_v neither_o grant_v nor_o prove_v can_v be_v conceive_v to_o have_v life_n in_o itself_o mr._n w._n say_v three_o that_o a_o spirit_n have_v a_o power_n of_o penetrate_v or_o glide_v through_o the_o hard_a solid_a body_n of_o marble_n or_o iron_n without_o find_v or_o make_v any_o cleft_n chink_n or_o cranny_n therein_o i_o doubt_v he_o deliver_v in_o these_o word_n that_o which_o he_o do_v not_o know_v to_o be_v true_a or_o be_v otherways_o able_a to_o prove_v he_o deliver_v other_o thing_n in_o this_o place_n concern_v spirit_n which_o i_o think_v other_o man_n be_v not_o resolve_v of_o p._n 37._o he_o say_v the_o jew_n can_v not_o keep_v peter_n in_o such_o a_o prison_n as_o the_o angel_n which_o deliver_v he_o can_v not_o penetrate_v whereas_o the_o text_n do_v not_o declare_v whether_o the_o angel_n come_v into_o the_o prison_n through_o the_o wall_n or_o by_o open_v the_o door_n but_o i_o count_v it_o certain_a that_o the_o door_n be_v open_v for_o peter_n to_o go_v out_o and_o therefore_o likely_a may_v so_o be_v at_o the_o come_n in_o of_o the_o angel_n also_o and_o as_o the_o iron-gate_n be_v that_o lead_v they_o into_o the_o city_n he_o add_v the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n be_v true_o a_o spirit_n as_o a_o angel_n be_v how_o true_o be_v now_o in_o dispute_n he_o say_v the_o soul_n manifest_v her_o presence_n more_o eminent_o in_o the_o brain_n than_o in_o any_o other_o part_n of_o the_o body_n and_o i_o answer_v that_o the_o rational_a faculty_n be_v not_o only_o more_o eminent_o in_o the_o head_n and_o brain_n than_o in_o any_o other_o part_n of_o the_o body_n but_o that_o it_o reside_v and_o act_n in_o the_o head_n only_o without_o be_v communicate_v to_o any_o other_o part_n of_o the_o body_n because_o all_o the_o organ_n of_o understanding_n and_o reason_n be_v by_o god_n the_o creator_n place_v only_o in_o the_o head_n without_o any_o other_o member_n have_v a_o share_n therein_o p._n 38._o he_o raise_v a_o dispute_n whether_o light_n be_v a_o body_n and_o compare_v it_o to_o the_o penetration_n of_o a_o spirit_n but_o i_o pass_v it_o over_o as_o little_a pertinent_a to_o our_o present_a question_n mr._n w._n further_o say_v that_o a_o spirit_n and_o his_o sort_n of_o soul_n be_v indivisible_a or_o indiscerptible_a not_o subject_a to_o blow_v or_o wound_n nor_o to_o be_v consume_v by_o the_o fierce_a fire_n i_o think_v he_o shall_v here_o have_v express_v how_o it_o can_v be_v torment_v by_o fire_n and_o yet_o have_v no_o part_n or_o particle_n of_o it_o consume_v by_o the_o fervent_a heat_n or_o by_o the_o violent_a pain_n and_o torment_v which_o it_o suffer_v p._n 39_o he_o quote_v st._n matthew_n be_v not_o able_a to_o kill_v the_o soul_n which_o be_v indeed_o the_o strong_a refuge_n of_o his_o opinion_n refer_v here_o by_o i_o to_o a_o future_a answer_n p._n 40._o mr._n w._n say_v his_o sort_n of_o soul_n must_v either_o be_v god_n or_o a_o creature_n and_o thereupon_o i_o be_o apt_a to_o deny_v that_o it_o be_v either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o and_o to_o pretend_v as_o i_o have_v often_o before_o do_v that_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n or_o sort_n of_o be_v in_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v endue_v either_o with_o sense_n or_o reason_n as_o by_o say_v he_o will_v persuade_v we_o it_o be_v he_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v the_o proper_a and_o immediate_a seat_n of_o sense_n and_o i_o reply_v as_o i_o have_v often_o before_o it_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n but_o the_o person_n that_o be_v so_o p._n 41._o he_o say_v the_o soul_n be_v endue_v with_o reason_n and_o understanding_n i_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o soul_n alone_o but_o the_o man_n that_o be_v so_o he_o say_v reason_n be_v the_o most_o noble_a faculty_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n by_o mean_n of_o which_o we_o men_n know_v god_n and_o hold_v a_o communion_n with_o he_o and_o do_v
time_n and_o not_o a_o intent_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o teach_v either_o jew_n or_o christian_n what_o the_o true_a state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n shall_v be_v first_o it_o declare_v a_o great_a distance_n of_o space_n to_o be_v between_o dives_n and_o lazarus_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a gulf_n fix_v so_o that_o none_o can_v pass_v from_o the_o one_o place_n to_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o abraham_n and_o dives_n have_v a_o familiar_a discourse_n between_o they_o without_o strain_v their_o voice_n second_o they_o see_v and_o know_v and_o speak_v to_o one_o another_o without_o the_o use_n of_o eye_n or_o tongue_n or_o ear_n as_o mr._n w._n will_v suppose_v although_o the_o text_n do_v not_o declare_v it_o to_o be_v so_o but_o speak_v of_o dives_n as_o have_v all_o these_o member_n of_o a_o man_n and_o therefore_o i_o collect_v that_o if_o this_o text_n prove_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n it_o prove_v among_o the_o rest_n that_o the_o person_n suffer_v have_v eye_n and_o ear_n and_o tongue_n and_o like_o bodily_a member_n and_o that_o the_o suffer_v there_o be_v principal_o if_o not_o only_o apply_v to_o the_o body_n and_o his_o tongue_n be_v eminent_o torment_v in_o that_o flame_n or_o fire_n three_o this_o parable_n import_v that_o the_o torment_v and_o by_o the_o rule_n of_o contrary_n the_o happy_a soul_n have_v remembrance_n and_o care_n concern_v those_o thing_n they_o leave_v upon_o earth_n and_o concern_v themselves_o about_o their_o friend_n happiness_n or_o misery_n whereas_o solomon_n say_v the_o dead_a know_v not_o any_o thing_n and_o david_n say_v that_o in_o death_n all_o man_n thought_n perish_v and_o job_n agree_v that_o all_o concern_v perish_v with_o death_n and_o solomon_n name_v particular_o mens_fw-la love_n and_o their_o hatred_n isa_n 38_o 18._o hezekiah_n sing_v to_o god_n the_o grave_a can_v praise_v thou_o death_n can_v celebrate_v thou_o they_o that_o go_v down_o into_o the_o pit_n can_v hope_v but_o the_o live_n can_v only_o praise_v thou_o as_o i_o do_v this_o day_n and_o thereupon_o i_o leave_v to_o consideration_n whether_o our_o parable_n in_o this_o point_n do_v not_o oppose_v the_o forequote_v and_o divers_a other_o text_n of_o scripture_n and_o even_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n four_o i_o recite_v a_o former_a observation_n that_o if_o our_o parable_n intend_v dives_n to_o be_v in_o hell_n in_o his_o soul_n only_o than_o abraham_n and_o dives_n discourse_v both_o unproper_o and_o untrue_o in_o call_v one_o another_o by_o the_o name_n of_o father_n and_o son_n for_o that_o mr._n w._n and_o his_o partaker_n say_v that_o be_v a_o spirit_n new_o create_v by_o god_n which_o true_a be_v and_o subsistence_n before_o it_o be_v infuse_v or_o inject_v into_o dives_n his_o new_o procreate_v body_n without_o the_o parent_n have_v any_o part_n in_o the_o generation_n of_o it_o thus_o the_o soul_n of_o dives_n come_v not_o from_o abraham_n or_o any_o of_o his_o posterity_n and_o how_o be_v he_o then_o his_o son_n mat._n 22.42_o our_o lord_n quote_v david_n call_v christ_n his_o lord_n and_o demand_n how_o be_v he_o then_o his_o son_n and_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o able_a to_o answer_v he_o a_o word_n to_o that_o question_n and_o this_o i_o apply_v to_o the_o question_n which_o i_o last_o ask_v and_o from_o the_o premise_n i_o conclude_v that_o our_o lord_n do_v not_o by_o this_o parable_n intend_v to_o teach_v the_o true_a state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n but_o to_o illustrate_v that_o assertion_n which_o he_o have_v before_o deliver_v by_o a_o similitude_n draw_v from_o that_o opinion_n which_o the_o jew_n then_o common_o hold_v of_o the_o state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n the_o seven_o argument_n page_n 74._o mr._n w._n quote_v luke_o 23._o and_o recite_v the_o history_n of_o the_o thief_n upon_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o promise_v make_v to_o he_o by_o christ_n of_o his_o be_v with_o he_o in_o paradise_n i_o say_v thereto_o mr._n w._n have_v urge_v this_o proof_n before_o in_o this_o treatise_n and_o i_o have_v give_v he_o thereto_o such_o a_o answer_n as_o satisfy_v my_o own_o understanding_n and_o because_o it_o be_v of_o some_o length_n i_o have_v no_o mind_n here_o to_o repeat_v it_o but_o rather_o make_v choice_n to_o offer_v a_o argument_n raise_v from_o other_o scripture_n in_o impeachment_n of_o the_o verity_n and_o credit_n of_o this_o relation_n and_o begin_v with_o consider_v the_o person_n of_o our_o evangelist_n st._n luke_n who_o be_v it_o seem_v convert_v to_o the_o faith_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o paul_n who_o emanuensis_n he_o be_v conceive_v to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o write_n of_o this_o gospel_n and_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o evangelist_n be_v not_o convert_v till_o divers_a year_n after_o our_o lord_n crucifixion_n and_o we_o know_v that_o st._n paul_n be_v not_o only_o a_o infidel_n but_o a_o persecuter_n of_o the_o church_n for_o some_o year_n after_o our_o lord_n death_n we_o no_o where_n find_v that_o either_o of_o they_o be_v present_a behold_v that_o execution_n and_o probable_a it_o be_v that_o neither_o of_o they_o be_v so_o in_o the_o proem_n to_o his_o gospel_n luke_n to_o theophilus_n say_v thus_o it_o seem_v good_a to_o i_o have_v have_v perfect_a understanding_n of_o all_o thing_n from_o the_o very_a first_o to_o write_v unto_o you_o in_o order_n even_o as_o they_o deliver_v they_o to_o we_o who_o from_o the_o beginning_n be_v eye-witness_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o word_n thus_o he_o profess_v to_o write_v from_o the_o tradition_n of_o other_o man_n who_o have_v be_v eye-witness_n of_o they_o and_o minister_n of_o the_o word_n and_o of_o those_o tradition_n i_o conceive_v this_o relation_n of_o the_o crucify_a thief_n be_v conversion_n to_o be_v one_o if_o we_o shall_v consider_v the_o other_o three_o evangelist_n we_o must_v find_v they_o total_o silent_a concern_v this_o fact_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o concur_v with_o st._n luke_n in_o their_o testimony_n concern_v it_o we_o have_v good_a assurance_n that_o st._n john_n be_v present_a at_o our_o lord_n be_v suffer_v and_o continue_v with_o he_o till_o the_o time_n of_o his_o expiration_n and_o yet_o he_o take_v no_o notice_n nor_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o this_o thief_n be_v conversion_n and_o yet_o i_o think_v the_o fact_n be_v so_o remarkable_a as_o deserve_v to_o be_v record_v if_o he_o have_v know_v it_o to_o be_v do_v st._n matthew_n be_v one_o of_o the_o twelve_o call_v by_o christ_n to_o be_v of_o his_o apostle_n and_o continue_v faithful_a to_o he_o to_o the_o end_n whence_o it_o seem_v likely_a he_o may_v be_v one_o of_o the_o beholder_n of_o this_o tragedy_n and_o yet_o he_o make_v no_o mention_n of_o this_o thief_n be_v conversion_n man_n general_o suppose_v that_o mark_v write_v his_o gospel_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o very_o probable_a it_o be_v that_o that_o great_a apostle_n be_v present_a at_o the_o suffer_v of_o his_o master_n and_o yet_o st._n mark_n make_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o this_o conversion_n and_o hereupon_o it_o seem_v to_o deserve_v our_o enquiry_n how_o luke_n who_o be_v not_o present_a at_o that_o fact_n shall_v come_v to_o know_v the_o particular_n of_o it_o when_o the_o other_o three_o evangelist_n either_o do_v not_o know_v it_o or_o have_v utter_o suppress_v their_o knowledge_n and_o the_o mention_n of_o it_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o other_o three_o evangelist_n seem_v a_o competent_a ground_n to_o question_v the_o verity_n of_o st._n luke_n relation_n but_o that_o be_v not_o all_o for_o two_o other_o of_o the_o evangelist_n matthew_n and_o mark_n give_v a_o opposite_a and_o contrarient_a testimony_n to_o that_o which_o st._n luke_n deliver_v concern_v it_o mat._n 27.44_o there_o be_v two_o thief_n crucify_v with_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o people_n which_o pass_v by_o while_o he_o be_v on_o the_o cross_n revile_v he_o say_v save_v thyself_o if_o thou_o be_v the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o come_v down_o from_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o thief_n also_o which_o be_v crucify_v with_o he_o cast_v the_o same_o in_o his_o tooth_n which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a translation_n of_o st._n matthew'_v greek_a word_n mark_v 15.27_o with_o christ_n they_o crucify_v two_o thief_n the_o one_o on_o his_o right_a hand_n and_o the_o other_o on_o his_o left_a and_o they_o that_o pass_v by_o rail_v on_o he_o and_o they_o that_o be_v crucify_v with_o he_o revile_v he_o both_o these_o text_n in_o greek_a agree_v in_o their_o expression_n mat._n 27.44_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mark_v 15.32_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d here_o our_o translator_n in_o st._n matthew_n have_v render_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d
have_v do_v conceive_v it_o be_v intend_v by_o the_o word_n spirit_n in_o this_o place_n to_o signify_v the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n which_o be_v one_o of_o the_o two_o constituent_a part_n of_o his_o person_n and_o by_o the_o ordinary_a figure_n of_o synecdoche_n set_v one_o part_n for_o the_o whole_a the_o word_n spirit_n here_o seem_v to_o intend_v the_o whole_a person_n so_o as_o under_o this_o term_n of_o spirit_n the_o petitioner_n intend_v to_o recommend_v themselves_o or_o their_o whole_a person_n the_o one_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o father_n under_o who_o custody_n his_o body_n as_o well_o as_o his_o soul_n viz._n his_o whole_a person_n remain_v and_o be_v preserve_v without_o see_v corruption_n until_o the_o time_n and_o hour_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o i_o conceive_v st._n stephen_n prayer_n be_v make_v in_o a_o like_a sense_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o our_o lord_n be_v be_v mr._n w._n say_v further_a he_o do_v not_o know_v of_o any_o such_o phraesed_a petition_n as_o these_o be_v put_v up_o by_o either_o of_o they_o or_o any_o other_o person_n in_o prayer_n but_o just_a at_o the_o moment_n of_o die_v i_o will_v therefore_o refresh_v his_o memory_n by_o quote_v to_o he_o and_o our_o reader_n psal_n 31.6_o where_o the_o very_a same_o word_n be_v use_v into_o thy_o hand_n i_o commend_v my_o spirit_n for_o thou_o have_v redeem_v i_o o_o lord_n thou_o god_n of_o truth_n for_o any_o thing_n that_o appear_v the_o psalmist_n be_v in_o health_n at_o the_o utter_n of_o this_o petition_n but_o withal_o in_o a_o state_n of_o great_a trouble_n as_o the_o forego_n verse_n testify_v and_o it_o thence_o seem_v somewhat_o clear_a to_o my_o understanding_n that_o by_o these_o word_n our_o prophet_n do_v not_o intend_v to_o recommend_v to_o god_n protection_n his_o spirit_n of_o life_n or_o seperative_a soul_n only_o but_o that_o rather_o in_o those_o word_n he_o intend_v to_o recommend_v to_o god_n care_n and_o protection_n his_o whole_a compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n his_o person_n or_o himself_o without_o have_v any_o particular_a or_o singular_a respect_n to_o his_o spirit_n of_o life_n or_o soul_n whatsoever_o the_o same_o may_v be_v which_o seem_v may_v be_v somewhat_o moâ—e_n clear_v by_o a_o short_a paraphrase_n into_o thy_o hand_n o_o god_n i_o commend_v myself_o for_o thou_o have_v redeem_v i_o this_o i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o true_a mean_v of_o david_n word_n and_o i_o take_v the_o prayer_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o st._n steven_n to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o import_n and_o that_o they_o have_v no_o such_o other_o emphatical_a signification_n as_o mr._n w._n in_o this_o place_n endeavour_n to_o put_v upon_o they_o p._n 80._o he_o say_v if_o his_o interpretation_n of_o those_o word_n be_v true_a they_o clear_o express_v the_o soul_n immortality_n i_o do_v not_o deny_v this_o but_o withal_o conceive_v that_o his_o interpretation_n of_o these_o word_n be_v not_o true_a as_o my_o foregoing_a answer_n testify_v and_o then_o i_o think_v no_o man_n can_v believe_v that_o they_o be_v a_o good_a proof_n or_o any_o proof_n at_o all_o for_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n p._n 82._o he_o say_v the_o word_n spirit_n here_o intend_v separate_a soul_n and_o if_o it_o do_v not_o mean_a so_o he_o desire_v to_o know_v what_o it_o do_v mean_a and_o i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o it_o intend_v the_o whole_a person_n of_o the_o petitioner_n as_o it_o be_v a_o compositum_fw-la of_o soul_n and_o body_n mr._n w._n far_o demand_n what_o the_o word_n spirit_n here_o mean_v and_o whether_o it_o mean_v the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n here_o i_o be_o at_o a_o loss_n what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n and_o if_o he_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o life_n of_o the_o person_n he_o mean_v that_o which_o have_v no_o good_a sense_n in_o it_o for_o the_o body_n quatenus_fw-la tale_n or_o divide_v from_o the_o person_n have_v no_o sort_n of_o life_n in_o it_o as_o st._n james_n tell_v we_o a_o body_n without_o a_o spirit_n be_v dead_a and_o therefore_o to_o mention_v the_o life_n of_o the_o body_n without_o a_o figurative_a intent_n incline_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o bull_n in_o such_o manner_n as_o if_o one_o shall_v speak_v of_o the_o life_n of_o a_o dead_a thing_n he_o than_o demand_v what_o be_v it_o the_o dead_a carcase_n the_o whole_a mâ—n_z body_n and_o soul_n put_v they_o together_o as_o if_o the_o dead_a carcase_n be_v the_o whole_a man_n body_n and_o soul_n intend_v to_o confound_v these_o term_n and_o give_v to_o each_o of_o they_o a_o equipollent_a signification_n as_o if_o the_o dead_a carcase_n and_o the_o whole_a man_n body_n and_o soul_n signify_v the_o same_o thing_n whereas_o i_o must_v divide_v they_o and_o say_v the_o dead_a carcase_n signify_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o whole_a man_n body_n and_o soul_n or_o the_o person_n signify_v another_o thing_n and_o though_o the_o carcase_n shall_v go_v to_o the_o dust_n as_o it_o be_v yet_o the_o person_n shall_v be_v preserve_v the_o good_a sleep_v in_o christ_n and_o the_o bad_a remain_v under_o the_o knowledge_n and_o disposal_n of_o god_n until_o the_o time_n of_o refresh_a shall_v come_v from_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o trumpet_n shall_v sound_v and_o all_o person_n who_o have_v live_v shall_v be_v raise_v and_o summon_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o great_a day_n and_o therefore_o from_o the_o word_n as_o i_o have_v expound_v they_o i_o think_v the_o direct_a contrary_n to_o what_o he_o say_v that_o no_o good_a argument_n can_v be_v raise_v from_o our_o first_o quote_v text_n for_o prove_v his_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n the_o nine_o argument_n page_n 83._o mr._n w._n quote_v rom._n 10.11_o and_o if_o christ_n be_v in_o you_o the_o body_n be_v dead_a because_o of_o sin_n but_o the_o spirit_n be_v life_n because_o of_o righteosness_n and_o if_o the_o spirit_n of_o he_o that_o raise_v up_o jesus_n from_o the_o dead_a dwell_v in_o you_o he_o that_o raise_v up_o christ_n from_o the_o dead_a shall_v also_o quicken_v your_o mortal_a body_n by_o his_o spirit_n that_o dwell_v in_o you_o and_o he_o say_v upon_o this_o text_n methinks_v this_o truth_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n do_v very_o clear_o shine_v in_o the_o evidence_n of_o this_o scripture_n i_o answer_v that_o what_o shine_v so_o clear_o to_o he_o i_o do_v not_o at_o all_o discover_v p._n 84._o mr._n w._n proceed_v in_o a_o long_a discourse_n which_o i_o think_v rather_o confound_v and_o mislead_v than_o open_v and_o declare_v the_o mean_v of_o st._n paul_n word_n and_o yet_o i_o have_v no_o intent_n to_o implicate_v myself_o with_o he_o upon_o that_o subject_a especial_o in_o many_o word_n p._n 85._o he_o raise_v a_o exception_n out_o of_o st._n paul_n doctrine_n but_o i_o think_v it_o be_v out_o of_o his_o own_o brain_n and_o invention_n not_o perceive_v that_o paul_n think_v of_o such_o a_o objection_n nor_o that_o he_o make_v or_o intend_v any_o answer_n to_o it_o but_o mr._n w._n himself_o both_o tell_v the_o tale_n and_o give_v the_o answer_n and_o there_o he_o say_v further_a if_o you_o ask_v how_o come_v the_o soul_n thus_o to_o over-live_a the_o body_n he_o answer_v by_o a_o perplex_a repetition_n of_o some_o other_o word_n in_o the_o chapter_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o expound_v as_o by_o a_o old_a rule_n mala_fw-la expositio_fw-la corrumpit_fw-la textum_fw-la and_o then_o he_o draw_v out_o of_o that_o exposition_n what_o i_o do_v not_o find_v in_o the_o text_n but_o will_v not_o particularize_v for_o avoid_v of_o length_n and_o confusion_n p._n 86._o here_o he_o propound_v another_o objection_n to_o st._n paul_n doctrine_n and_o say_v the_o apostle_n be_v well_o aware_a of_o it_o and_o therefore_o give_v it_o a_o answer_n but_o i_o think_v he_o be_v mistake_v in_o both_o not_o find_v by_o the_o text_n that_o st._n paul_n ever_o think_v of_o it_o and_o therefore_o do_v not_o design_n to_o give_v it_o a_o answer_n and_o special_o such_o a_o answer_n as_o mr._n w._n in_o this_o place_n have_v do_v he_o proceed_v and_o raise_v a_o three_o objection_n against_o st._n paul_n doctrine_n but_o do_v not_o say_v the_o apostle_n be_v aware_a of_o this_o or_o make_v any_o answer_n to_o it_o but_o mr._n w_n invention_n and_o construction_n be_v ready_a to_o give_v it_o a_o full_a answer_n but_o not_o such_o a_o one_o as_o i_o be_o willing_a to_o consent_v unto_o p._n 87._o mr._n w._n say_v have_v thus_o clear_v up_o the_o text_n by_o give_v you_o its_o mean_v i_o proceed_v now_o to_o lay_v down_o my_o argument_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n die_v not_o with_o the_o body_n i_o answer_v some_o
at_o my_o tribulation_n philem_n v._o 9_o this_o apostle_n be_v then_o paul_n the_o age_a and_o a_o prisoner_n of_o jesus_n christ._n 2_o tim._n 4.6_o paul_n say_v i_o be_o ready_a to_o be_v offer_v and_o the_o time_n of_o my_o departure_n be_v at_o hand_n ver._n 16._o at_o my_o first_o answer_n no_o man_n stand_v with_o i_o but_o all_o man_n forsake_v i_o but_o god_n stand_v with_o i_o and_o i_o be_v deliver_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o lion_n philip._n 4.14_o the_o philippian_n have_v send_v a_o present_a to_o supply_v st._n paul_n want_n and_o in_o return_n he_o say_v you_o have_v well_o do_v that_o you_o do_v communicate_v with_o my_o affliction_n and_o supply_v my_o want_n and_o pray_v god_n to_o bless_v they_o for_o their_o so_o do_v the_o several_a text_n thus_o collect_v seem_v to_o declare_v to_o we_o the_o state_n of_o st._n paul_n person_n at_o that_o time_n he_o be_v paul_n the_o age_a a_o prisoner_n under_o a_o necessitous_a and_o want_a condition_n ready_a to_o be_v offer_v up_o by_o a_o dolorous_a death_n have_v but_o late_o escape_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o lion_n and_o that_o he_o lie_v continual_o under_o great_a affliction_n for_o the_o church_n sake_n and_o have_v the_o care_n of_o all_o the_o church_n lie_v upon_o he_o all_o which_o particular_n consider_v our_o apostle_n have_v great_a reason_n to_o choose_v death_n rather_o than_o life_n in_o all_o such_o respect_n as_o do_v only_o concern_v himself_o for_o that_o by_o death_n he_o shall_v be_v deliver_v from_o the_o manifold_a affliction_n and_o tribulation_n beforenamed_n and_o thereby_o attain_v a_o state_n of_o rest_n and_o blessedness_n in_o the_o lord_n rev._n 14.13_o john_n hear_v a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n command_v he_o to_o write_v bless_a be_v the_o dead_a which_o die_v in_o the_o lord_n yea_o say_v the_o spirit_n that_o they_o may_v rest_v from_o their_o labour_n and_o their_o work_n do_v follow_v they_o rom._n 14.8_o whether_o we_o live_v we_o live_v unto_o the_o lord_n or_o whether_o we_o die_v we_o die_v unto_o the_o lord_n whether_o we_o live_v therefore_o or_o die_v we_o be_v the_o lord_n be_v chap._n 8.35_o who_o shall_v separate_v we_o from_o the_o love_n of_o christ_n ver._n 38._o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o neither_o death_n nor_o life_n nor_o angel_n nor_o any_o other_o creature_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o separate_v we_o from_o the_o love_n of_o god_n which_o be_v in_o christ_n jesus_n '_o our_o lord_n here_o we_o may_v observe_v life_n and_o death_n be_v make_v indifferent_a thing_n to_o believer_n such_o as_o seem_v neither_o to_o hinder_v nor_o further_o the_o state_n or_o condition_n of_o they_o or_o to_o be_v either_o of_o they_o great_o desire_v by_o christian_n in_o this_o world_n but_o rather_o ought_v to_o be_v refer_v to_o the_o will_n and_o appointment_n of_o god_n luk._n 20.38_o god_n call_v himself_o the_o god_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n and_o yet_o the_o text_n say_v he_o be_v not_o the_o god_n of_o the_o dead_a but_o of_o the_o live_n for_o all_o live_v unto_o he_o which_o to_o my_o apprehension_n prove_v what_o before_o be_v say_v that_o whether_o we_o live_v or_o die_v we_o be_v the_o lord_n during_o life_n we_o live_v and_o move_v in_o he_o and_o when_o we_o die_v we_o rest_v and_o sleep_v in_o he_o in_o expectation_n to_o be_v raise_v by_o he_o at_o his_o second_o come_v and_o from_o the_o premise_n i_o argue_v that_o all_o mr._n w_n supposition_n and_o surmise_n concern_v the_o soul_n and_o the_o separate_a state_n of_o it_o be_v ill_o ground_v and_o unsound_a we_o read_v of_o many_o person_n who_o condition_n be_v so_o much_o distress_a that_o with_o job_n they_o have_v hearty_o desire_v death_n and_o will_v be_v ready_a with_o he_o to_o dig_v for_o it_o as_o other_o man_n will_v do_v for_o hide_a treasure_n the_o very_a age_a and_o sickly_a one_o of_o which_o i_o be_o will_v easy_o be_v persuade_v to_o think_v death_n a_o gain_n to_o they_o and_o to_o desire_v it_o according_o the_o present_a time_n afford_v a_o rare_a example_n of_o a_o young_a rich_a and_o otherwise_o happy_a lord_n who_o by_o a_o pistol_n bullet_n take_v away_o his_o own_o life_n at_o the_o bath_n mere_o to_o rid_v and_o free_v himself_o from_o such_o sharp_a pain_n of_o the_o gout_n and_o stone_n as_o then_o oppress_v he_o and_o daily_a experience_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o consideration_n and_o hope_n of_o death_n be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a support_v under_o man_n present_a suffering_n and_o be_v by_o such_o person_n according_o desire_v and_o thus_o they_o be_v at_o apparent_a agreement_n with_o st._n paul_n opinion_n that_o for_o they_o to_o die_v be_v gain_n although_o their_o expectation_n of_o future_a happiness_n may_v be_v nothing_o so_o well_o ground_v as_o his_o be_v it_o may_v be_v also_o observe_v i_o have_v a_o desire_n to_o depart_v and_o be_v with_o christ_n which_o be_v far_o better_a not_o say_v he_o desire_v to_o depart_v that_o he_o may_v be_v with_o christ_n but_o that_o though_o he_o do_v depart_v he_o know_v he_o shall_v still_o be_v with_o christ_n so_o as_o his_o departure_n and_o be_v with_o christ_n do_v both_o stand_v well_o together_o he_o have_v a_o be_v with_o christ_n while_o he_o be_v alive_a and_o he_o doubt_v not_o of_o have_v a_o like_o be_v with_o christ_n when_o he_o be_v dead_a and_o that_o a_o more_o peaceable_a and_o quiet_a be_v than_o he_o have_v while_o he_o be_v here_o and_o therefore_o that_o estate_n be_v the_o more_o desirable_a and_o the_o more_o gainful_a if_o a_o person_n go_v to_o his_o friend_n or_o his_o father_n house_n he_o may_v true_o he_o say_v to_o be_v with_o such_o a_o friend_n or_o father_n either_o sleep_a or_o wake_v and_o we_o know_v death_n be_v compare_v to_o a_o sleep_n the_o scripture_n usual_o call_v it_o so_o and_o real_o and_o true_o it_o be_v no_o other_o but_o a_o sound_n and_o last_a sleep_n to_o continue_v unto_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o last_o trumpet_n at_o who_o summons_n the_o dead_a shall_v be_v raise_v and_o those_o who_o be_v alive_a upon_o earth_n shall_v have_v their_o person_n change_v st._n paul_n do_v not_o say_v that_o he_o or_o any_o other_o person_n be_v more_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n when_o dead_a than_o alive_a but_o that_o in_o both_o estate_n man_n be_v alike_o present_a with_o the_o lord_n for_o if_o we_o live_v we_o live_v unto_o the_o lord_n and_o if_o we_o die_v we_o die_v unto_o the_o lord_n so_o as_o whether_o we_o live_v or_o die_v we_o be_v the_o lord_n be_v neither_o death_n nor_o life_n can_v separate_v we_o from_o the_o love_n of_o god_n in_o christ_n jesus_n so_o it_o seem_v whether_o we_o live_v or_o die_v we_o be_v alike_o with_o christ_n and_o have_v no_o more_o be_v with_o he_o dead_a than_o when_o alive_a but_o that_o in_o both_o these_o state_n we_o have_v alike_o be_v with_o he_o this_o exposition_n of_o st._n paul_n present_a text_n i_o conceive_v to_o be_v sound_a and_o true_a and_o that_o mr._n w_n be_v erroneous_a for_o that_o this_o my_o construction_n apply_v st._n paul_n term_n of_o i_o and_o i_o to_o denote_v and_o intend_v his_o whole_a person_n as_o in_o their_o proper_a signification_n they_o do_v whereas_o mr._n w._n apply_v they_o to_o signify_v only_o one_o part_n of_o his_o person_n viz._n our_o author_n sort_n of_o soul_n concern_v which_o our_o dispute_n be_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n or_o not_o next_o mr._n w._n take_v up_o the_o bulk_n of_o his_o argument_n in_o a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o soul_n its_o separate_a subsistence_n after_o death_n and_o its_o enjoy_n happiness_n in_o that_o estate_n whereas_o in_o st._n paul_n whole_a text_n there_o be_v no_o word_n which_o mention_v any_o of_o these_o thing_n or_o give_v we_o any_o information_n concern_v they_o or_o any_o of_o they_o i_o leave_v therefore_o his_o construction_n as_o a_o mistake_n of_o the_o apostle_n mean_v and_o think_v i_o have_v reason_n to_o conclude_v that_o mr._n w_n argument_n draw_v from_o this_o text_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a nor_o a_o good_a argument_n to_o prove_v the_o subsistence_n of_o the_o soul_n in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o body_n the_o thirteen_o argument_n page_n 100_o colos_n 1.19_o 20._o it_o please_v the_o father_n that_o in_o he_o shall_v all_o fullness_n dwell_v and_o have_v make_v peace_n through_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o cross_n by_o he_o to_o reconcile_v all_o thing_n to_o himself_o by_o he_o i_o say_v whether_o they_o be_v thing_n in_o earth_n or_o thing_n in_o heaven_n p._n 101._o mr._n w._n say_v there_o be_v soul_n of_o man_n in_o heaven_n when_o st._n paul_n
will_v have_v the_o scheme_n now_o change_v for_o what_o shall_v dead_a carcase_n say_v he_o do_v with_o robe_n and_o therefore_o those_o which_o at_o first_o sight_n appear_v to_o be_v dead_a carcase_n he_o set_v now_o at_o full_a liberty_n and_o in_o a_o capacity_n to_o receive_v triumphant_a robe_n and_o upon_o this_o foundation_n he_o build_v his_o argument_n and_o say_v if_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v triumph_v in_o joy_n and_o glory_n then_o be_v they_o not_o mortal_a nor_o do_v die_v with_o their_o body_n but_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o martyr_n be_v triumph_v in_o heaven_n in_o proof_n whereof_o he_o say_v those_o which_o have_v white_a robe_n give_v they_o be_v triumph_v in_o heaven_n but_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o slay_a have_v white_a robe_n give_v they_o therefore_o they_o be_v triumph_v and_o thus_o he_o proceed_v in_o this_o argument_n as_o he_o have_v do_v in_o the_o four_o or_o five_o last_o before_o he_o make_v construction_n of_o his_o text_n upon_o conjecture_n then_o collect_v from_o such_o construction_n what_o he_o think_v will_n best_o serve_v his_o turn_n and_o make_v sueh_a inference_n thereupon_o as_o he_o please_v first_o he_o say_v the_o soul_n which_o be_v see_v under_o the_o altar_n be_v dead_a body_n and_o this_o i_o see_v to_o be_v only_o his_o own_o conjecture_n next_o he_o say_v that_o between_o the_o soul_n cry_v out_o and_o their_o be_v reward_v with_o white_a robe_n the_o soul_n be_v draw_v from_o under_o the_o altar_n and_o set_v at_o liberty_n and_o then_o receive_v their_o white_a robe_n and_o remain_v triumph_v in_o glory_n i_o know_v not_o what_o other_o ground_n he_o have_v for_o these_o assertion_n save_v his_o own_o conjecture_n only_o and_o i_o think_v there_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o ground_n for_o either_o of_o they_o conceive_v that_o there_o be_v no_o reality_n in_o this_o vision_n neither_o altar_n nor_o soul_n nor_o dead_a body_n nor_o robe_n but_o that_o these_o be_v all_o symbolical_o represent_v to_o st._n john_n in_o a_o trance_n or_o transport_v of_o his_o mind_n and_o therein_o we_o may_v find_v verify_v the_o old_a proverb_n say_v of_o nullum_fw-la simile_n est_fw-la idem_fw-la for_o as_o these_o thing_n have_v some_o similitude_n with_o what_o be_v intend_v to_o be_v represent_v so_o there_o be_v great_a unlikelihood_n of_o and_o dissimilitude_n between_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v intend_v to_o be_v represent_v by_o they_o the_o unlikeness_n or_o dissimilitude_n in_o this_o representation_n be_v principal_o three_o viz._n first_o in_o the_o vbi_fw-la of_o these_o soul_n or_o place_n where_o they_o be_v see_v second_o in_o their_o habit_n or_o manner_n of_o clothing_n and_o three_o in_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o their_o prayer_n to_o god_n their_o vbi_fw-la or_o place_n where_o john_n see_v they_o be_v under_o the_o altar_n we_o read_v exod._n 27.1_o the_o altar_n of_o burn_a offering_n be_v to_o be_v make_v five_o cubit_n long_o and_o five_o cubit_n broad_a which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v next_o our_o measure_n of_o three_o yard_n square_a and_o three_o cubit_n high_a a_o little_a more_o than_o one_o yard_n and_o half_a high_a verse_n 8._o hollow_o with_o board_n shall_v thou_o make_v it_o and_o thou_o shall_v overlie_v it_o with_o brass_n and_o thou_o shall_v make_v for_o it_o a_o net_n work_v of_o brass_n if_o we_o shall_v but_o a_o little_a consider_v the_o nature_n and_o darkness_n of_o such_o a_o little_a hole_n as_o the_o hollowness_n of_o this_o altar_n can_v afford_v it_o seem_v we_o can_v but_o stand_v convince_v that_o thousand_o of_o soul_n cast_v or_o crowd_v into_o that_o dark_a prison_n be_v far_o from_o enjoy_v such_o a_o state_n of_o happiness_n as_o man_n be_v common_o accustom_v to_o ascribe_v to_o they_o and_o therefore_o mr._n w._n take_v upon_o he_o to_o set_v at_o liberty_n without_o any_o warrant_n from_o the_o text_n for_o his_o so_o do_v second_o the_o habit_n which_o the_o text_n say_v be_v bestow_v on_o they_o seem_v needless_a for_o soul_n and_o special_o for_o such_o soul_n as_o be_v crowd_v together_o in_o that_o manner_n if_o they_o be_v loose_a robe_n like_o surplesses_n the_o hole_n under_o that_o altar_n can_v hardly_o contain_v the_o thousand_o of_o such_o robe_n which_o may_v happen_v to_o be_v use_v upon_o that_o occasion_n and_o if_o they_o be_v close_a robe_n and_o fit_v to_o their_o shape_v i_o doubt_v it_o will_v puzzle_v all_o our_o tailor_n and_o the_o large_a invention_n of_o mr._n w._n to_o find_v out_o way_n and_o mean_n of_o fit_v our_o soul_n with_o such_o robe_n as_o may_v right_o be_v accommodate_v to_o the_o shape_v of_o such_o spirit_n three_o the_o subject_a matter_n of_o the_o prayer_n which_o these_o soul_n offer_v to_o god_n seem_v very_o different_a from_o and_o somewhat_o opposite_a to_o the_o tenor_n of_o the_o gospel_n matth._n 5._o 44._o our_o lord_n in_o his_o large_a sermon_n on_o the_o mount_n say_v love_v your_o enemy_n bless_v they_o that_o curse_v you_o do_v good_a to_o they_o that_o hate_v you_o and_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o despiteful_o use_v you_o and_o persecute_v you_o 1_o cor._n 4.12_o be_v revile_v we_o suffer_v it_o be_v persecute_v we_o bless_v and_o we_o find_v that_o what_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o disciple_n teach_v in_o this_o point_n they_o practise_v our_o lord_n at_o his_o departure_n pray_v for_o his_o persecutor_n father_n forgive_v they_o for_o they_o know_v not_o what_o they_o do_v and_o st._n stephen_n in_o like_a manner_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o death_n pray_v lord_n lay_v not_o this_o sin_n to_o their_o charge_n so_o as_o it_o seem_v this_o cry_n with_o loud_a voice_n to_o god_n for_o vengeance_n on_o their_o persecucutor_n be_v contrary_a both_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o gospel_n whence_o we_o may_v reasonable_o conjecture_v that_o the_o thing_n relate_v in_o this_o text_n be_v not_o real_a but_o symbolical_a or_o typical_a represent_v or_o shadow_v such_o thing_n as_o shall_v be_v make_v know_v by_o that_o prophecy_n for_o the_o declare_v whereof_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o produce_v another_o exposition_n which_o mr._n w._n have_v before_o give_v we_o he_o say_v that_o by_o soul_n in_o this_o text_n we_o must_v understand_v dead_a carcase_n to_o be_v mean_v i_o say_v we_o must_v understand_v dead_a person_n to_o be_v mean_v it_o be_v very_o usual_a in_o scripture_n to_o intend_v or_o signify_v person_n by_o the_o name_n or_o term_n of_o soul_n as_o when_o jacob_n go_v down_o into_o egypt_n the_o person_n of_o his_o family_n be_v term_v so_o many_o soul_n and_o in_o st._n paul_n be_v voyage_n to_o italy_n there_o be_v in_o the_o ship_n that_o carry_v he_o 276_o soul_n which_o in_o this_o place_n be_v express_v 40_o by_o the_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o in_o our_o quote_v text_n by_o the_o same_o term_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o see_v under_o the_o altar_n the_o soul_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o hence_o i_o insist_v that_o the_o same_o term_n or_o word_n of_o soul_n which_o intend_v person_n in_o st._n paul_n voyage_n may_v very_o likely_a intend_v person_n in_o st._n john_n vision_n and_o thence_o put_v into_o proper_a term_n it_o may_v be_v read_v i_o say_v under_o the_o altar_n the_o person_n of_o they_o that_o be_v slay_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o if_o this_o sense_n may_v be_v accept_v and_o the_o whole_a vision_n take_v for_o typical_a the_o three_o forenamed_a difference_n or_o difficulty_n will_v be_v easy_o reconcile_v and_o make_v stand_v together_o to_o the_o first_o i_o say_v that_o by_o these_o person_n be_v under_o the_o altar_n be_v intend_v to_o be_v typify_v the_o state_n of_o those_o slay_a person_n and_o the_o care_n which_o god_n have_v of_o they_o they_o be_v as_o safe_a in_o their_o being_n as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v lodge_v under_o guard_n of_o the_o altar_n of_o eâ—â—nt_a offering_n and_o be_v as_o near_o to_o god_n and_o as_o much_o under_o his_o care_n and_o protection_n as_o if_o they_o have_v lie_v in_o the_o court_n of_o his_o sanctuary_n and_o under_o the_o shadow_n and_o covert_n of_o his_o holy_a altar_n second_o the_o white_a robe_n which_o be_v give_v to_o each_o of_o they_o seem_v to_o typify_v as_o st._n john_n express_v it_o the_o righteousness_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o innocence_n of_o their_o life_n upon_o earth_n their_o work_n have_v be_v wash_v and_o make_v clean_o with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o as_o often_o as_o these_o come_v in_o remembrance_n before_o god_n the_o person_n may_v be_v say_v to_o receive_v white_a robe_n every_o time_n that_o such_o remembrance_n of_o they_o be_v renew_v and_o the_o reward_n consequent_a thereunto_o consider_v viz._n their_o acceptance_n
they_o when_o they_o have_v live_v under_o the_o discipline_n of_o earthly_a reward_n and_o punishment_n than_o they_o have_v in_o succeed_a and_o late_a age_n when_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immortality_n begin_v to_o be_v receive_v and_o spread_v among_o they_o and_o therefore_o it_o seem_v there_o be_v not_o that_o need_n of_o his_o opinion_n concern_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n as_o he_o by_o this_o discourse_n pretend_v to_o make_v man_n believe_v mr._n w_n second_o chain_n of_o absurdity_n p._n 128._o he_o say_v his_o opposer_n pretend_v the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n or_o his_o soul_n to_o be_v but_o a_o fine_a temperament_n of_o moisture_n air_n and_o fire_n very_o near_o of_o kin_n and_o suitable_a to_o the_o temperament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v very_o consistent_a with_o their_o principle_n and_o i_o agree_v that_o what_o he_o say_v be_v true_a in_o this_o point_n this_o mr._n w._n oppose_v by_o say_v first_o if_o thing_n be_v so_o than_o adam_n soul_n may_v have_v be_v create_v of_o the_o dust_n as_o well_o as_o his_o body_n i_o reply_v not_o so_o but_o there_o be_v require_v moisture_n air_n and_o fire_n to_o suppie_n and_o actuate_v that_o dust_n of_o which_o his_o body_n be_v frame_v which_o bring_v the_o steam_n of_o life_n in_o the_o body_n to_o such_o a_o ripeness_n and_o pullulation_n as_o by_o the_o breathe_a a_o breath_n of_o life_n into_o he_o become_v instant_o inflame_v and_o by_o respiration_n must_v every_o moment_n be_v fan_v by_o that_o breath_n which_o continue_v in_o man_n blood_n and_o humour_n and_o the_o spirit_n thereof_o that_o flame_n and_o glow_a who_o total_a extinguishment_n be_v the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n and_o this_o by_o want_n of_o respiration_n become_v instant_o suffocate_v and_o extinguish_v which_o as_o have_v be_v say_v be_v the_o death_n of_o the_o person_n p._n 129._o he_o say_v he_o have_v open_v in_o his_o first_o argument_n what_o this_o breathe_n into_o man_n intend_v and_o refer_v his_o reader_n thither_o again_o for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o it_o and_o i_o refer_v again_o unto_o the_o answer_n thereunto_o give_v second_o he_o say_v that_o such_o a_o soul_n as_o his_o opposer_n believe_v be_v subject_a in_o its_o part_n to_o division_n dissipation_n and_o corruption_n which_o i_o agree_v to_o he_o mr._n w._n say_v that_o from_o thence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o all_o god_n threat_n denounce_v against_o sinner_n be_v but_o to_o keep_v those_o inflame_a particle_n of_o the_o blood_n in_o order_n but_o i_o say_v those_o threat_n be_v pronounce_v to_o keep_v man_n person_n and_o their_o action_n in_o such_o a_o regular_a order_n and_o that_o the_o report_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v effectual_a upon_o the_o person_n of_o man_n who_o body_n will_v then_o be_v as_o able_a to_o endure_v the_o fire_n as_o their_o soul_n another_o second_o mr._n w._n say_v that_o such_o a_o temperament_n of_o soul_n can_v offend_v god_n because_o it_o be_v material_a and_o senseless_a and_o this_o i_o agree_v to_o he_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v neither_o the_o body_n nor_o the_o soul_n single_o that_o do_v or_o can_v offend_v god_n but_o it_o be_v the_o compositum_fw-la of_o these_o make_v intelligent_a or_o the_o person_n make_v intelligent_a which_o can_v and_o do_v too_o often_o offend_v god_n and_o by_o mr._n w_n pretence_n in_o this_o place_n he_o seem_v to_o insinuate_v that_o god_n can_v produce_v intelligence_n by_o his_o wise_a commixture_n of_o material_a agent_n and_o patient_n which_o have_v before_o be_v dispute_v and_o i_o have_v declare_v myself_o thereupon_o that_o god_n can_v produce_v intelligence_n by_o a_o most_o wise_a and_o artificial_a commixture_n of_o material_a agent_n and_o patient_n act_v by_o motion_n which_o must_v be_v continual_o supply_v from_o nutriment_n which_o god_n out_o of_o the_o ambient_fw-la world_n and_o air_n have_v continual_o produce_v in_o abundance_n for_o that_o purpose_n and_o when_o by_o famine_n or_o want_n of_o nutriment_n it_o draw_v no_o supply_n the_o person_n who_o suffer_v it_o die_v in_o multitude_n p._n 130._o mr._n w._n repeat_v that_o our_o sort_n of_o material_a soul_n can_v love_v or_o fear_n god_n nor_o understand_v what_o itself_o do_v which_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v all_o along_o grant_v and_o assert_v as_o i_o do_v here_o agree_v that_o such_o thing_n be_v not_o comportant_fw-la either_o with_o the_o soul_n or_o body_n but_o with_o the_o person_n only_o p._n 131._o he_o pretend_v that_o there_o be_v something_o in_o man_n that_o be_v the_o principal_a seat_n of_o regeneration_n this_o i_o oppose_v by_o say_v as_o before_o that_o the_o whole_a man_n or_o person_n be_v so_o and_o not_o only_o part_v of_o his_o compositum_fw-la single_o take_v what_o he_o say_v more_o flow_v out_o of_o the_o abundance_n of_o his_o own_o heart_n and_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o be_v very_o groundless_o speak_v five_o mr._n w._n say_v that_o the_o contention_n between_o the_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n in_o man_n can_v be_v maintain_v by_o the_o natural_a difference_n between_o a_o material_a soul_n and_o the_o body_n wherein_o it_o reside_v i_o agree_v this_o to_o he_o answer_v that_o all_o these_o contest_v between_o the_o flesh_n and_o spirit_n signify_v no_o more_o than_o that_o continual_a war_n which_o man_n feel_v in_o themselves_o between_o the_o power_n of_o reason_n in_o their_o mind_n and_o the_o lustful_a desire_n of_o their_o affection_n and_o passion_n aristotle_n tell_v we_o there_o be_v no_o end_n of_o this_o war_n but_o death_n and_o no_o certainty_n which_o shall_v obtain_v a_o clear_a victory_n till_o that_o time_n and_o when_o st._n paul_n say_v that_o these_o war_n against_o the_o soul_n the_o word_n soul_n must_v there_o be_v intend_v to_o signify_v the_o person_n or_o the_o good_a of_o the_o whole_a man_n and_o yet_o i_o do_v agree_v what_o he_o after_o say_v to_o be_v true_a that_o the_o rational_a and_o affective_a faculty_n spring_n both_o from_o the_o same_o root_n or_o composition_n of_o mankind_n and_o be_v both_o support_v by_o the_o same_o breath_n and_o nourishment_n and_o yet_o the_o faculty_n themselves_o be_v different_a and_o be_v common_o at_o strife_n one_o with_o another_o and_o as_o we_o daily_o see_v love_n and_o hatred_n joy_n and_o sorrow_n subsist_v together_o in_o one_o same_o person_n mr._n w_n philosophical_a absurdity_n which_o he_o say_v flow_v from_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n materiality_n p._n 132._o he_o say_v if_o the_o soul_n be_v material_a it_o will_v follow_v that_o man_n faculty_n of_o reason_n intellect_n and_o memory_n be_v seat_v in_o a_o corporeal_a elementary_a substance_n but_o it_o be_v very_o evident_a say_v he_o that_o none_o of_o these_o faculty_n can_v be_v immediate_o seat_v in_o any_o corporeal_a elementary_a substance_n answer_v i_o deny_v the_o evidence_n of_o what_o he_o say_v but_o apply_v all_o these_o faculty_n to_o the_o person_n in_o which_o they_o all_o certain_o be_v produce_v by_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n act_v by_o motion_n and_o support_v and_o continue_v by_o nourishment_n and_o breath_n and_o therefore_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n may_v be_v material_a notwithstanding_o mr._n w_n assert_v the_o contrary_a p._n 133._o mr._n w._n say_v these_o faculty_n can_v be_v act_v by_o a_o material_a substance_n but_o he_o find_v these_o faculty_n in_o himself_o and_o therefore_o they_o must_v be_v act_v in_o man_n by_o a_o spiritual_a substance_n this_o seem_v to_o intend_v that_o when_o man_n can_v attain_v to_o know_v the_o reason_n by_o which_o or_o the_o manner_n how_o strange_a thing_n be_v do_v they_o be_v apt_a to_o fly_v to_o the_o refuge_n of_o spirit_n for_o the_o do_v of_o they_o a_o erroneous_a course_n which_o have_v be_v very_o often_o use_v in_o the_o world_n but_o i_o refuse_v to_o mr._n w._n the_o use_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o make_v of_o it_o in_o this_o argument_n and_o do_v assure_v that_o i_o receive_v no_o manner_n of_o conviction_n from_o it_o p._n 135._o mr._n w._n say_v i_o find_v a_o power_n in_o i_o of_o sensation_n as_o see_v hear_v ctc._o but_o none_o of_o these_o faculty_n be_v seat_v in_o a_o substance_n pure_o elementary_a i_o demand_v then_o how_o come_v the_o brute_n by_o these_o which_o they_o have_v in_o as_o great_a perfection_n as_o man_n have_v they_o he_o think_v no_o man_n will_v say_v it_o be_v possible_a to_o make_v a_o sensible_a house_n by_o all_o the_o art_n that_o man_n can_v use_v about_o it_o and_o this_o i_o grant_v but_o if_o man_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v possible_a for_o god_n to_o make_v a_o sensible_a house_n i_o shall_v have_v no_o inclination_n to_o deny_v it_o believe_v that_o to_o be_v altogether_o as_o
upon_o part_v from_o their_o body_n either_o return_n to_o god_n who_o give_v they_o and_o be_v receive_v into_o heaven_n and_o happiness_n or_o they_o shall_v be_v carry_v by_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o there_o enjoy_v at_o least_o a_o bless_a rest_n from_o their_o labour_n and_o all_o future_a suffering_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o that_o the_o divine_n of_o our_o time_n will_v ready_o have_v administer_v such_o comfort_n as_o these_o to_o the_o friend_n of_o dead_a people_n or_o even_o to_o the_o die_a person_n themselves_o but_o in_o our_o quote_v text_n we_o find_v st._n paul_n do_v not_o so_o proceed_v with_o his_o correspondent_o upon_o this_o like_a occasion_n for_o the_o only_a comfort_n which_o thereupon_o he_o propound_v to_o they_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o resurrection_n which_o in_o this_o place_n he_o somewhat_o at_o large_a deliver_v as_o know_v that_o to_o be_v sufficient_a for_o man_n comfort_n in_o such_o case_n without_o remember_v or_o believe_v our_o late_a comfortable_a doctrine_n or_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n go_v to_o heaven_n immediate_o after_o death_n and_o hereupon_o i_o conclude_v that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v either_o not_o know_v to_o he_o or_o not_o believe_v by_o he_o and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v a_o error_n and_o no_o certain_a truth_n or_o the_o very_a truth_n of_o god_n a_o ten_o objection_n against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n i_o raise_v from_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o many_o scripture_n text_n refer_v the_o expectation_n of_o future_a reward_n or_o punishment_n look_v for_o after_o this_o life_n unto_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o last_o judgement_n without_o find_v and_o such_o expectation_n at_o the_o time_n of_o man_n death_n refer_v to_o or_o mention_v in_o any_o text_n of_o scripture_n in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o mr._n w'_v own_o objection_n he_o have_v make_v this_o the_o six_o and_o propound_v it_o thus_o the_o scripture_n say_v my_o opposer_n do_v frequent_o make_v mention_n of_o the_o great_a and_o general_a day_n of_o judgement_n and_o refer_v all_o the_o reward_n of_o the_o saint_n to_o that_o day_n and_o so_o all_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o wicked_a therefore_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n die_v with_o their_o body_n as_o be_v uncapable_a of_o reward_n or_o punishment_n till_o then_o to_o this_o objection_n he_o answer_v concessive_o and_o say_v i_o do_v partly_o acknowledge_v the_o first_o part_n of_o what_o you_o say_v that_o scripture_n do_v frequent_o make_v mention_n of_o that_o great_a day_n and_o again_o that_o the_o great_a reward_n and_o punishment_n be_v reserve_v to_o that_o day_n but_o i_o deny_v the_o late_a part_n of_o what_o you_o say_v because_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a and_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o thief_n be_v in_o paradise_n that_o day_n he_o die_v and_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o every_o man_n return_v to_o god_n at_o death_n to_o be_v deal_v with_o according_a to_o what_o they_o do_v in_o the_o body_n and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v enough_o to_o blunt_v the_o edge_n of_o his_o present_a objection_n and_o hereunto_o i_o reply_v that_o what_o he_o have_v say_v concern_v the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a have_v before_o be_v answer_v and_o so_o have_v that_o of_o the_o thief_n be_v soul_n be_v in_o paradise_n that_o day_n and_o prove_v to_o be_v invalid_a testimony_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n his_o three_o testimony_n of_o the_o spirit_n return_v to_o god_n seem_v to_o be_v misrecited_n for_o the_o text_n do_v not_o say_v it_o return_v to_o god_n to_o be_v deal_v with_o according_a to_o what_o they_o do_v in_o the_o body_n which_o word_n he_o adjoin_v with_o as_o much_o confidence_n to_o the_o text_n as_o if_o they_o may_v be_v there_o find_v write_v and_o be_v part_n of_o the_o text_n itself_o so_o as_o unwary_a and_o unexamine_v reader_n may_v soon_o be_v mistake_v thereupon_o in_o what_o manner_n and_o to_o what_o purpose_n solomon_n may_v intend_v this_o return_n of_o soul_n to_o god_n have_v be_v before_o dispute_v and_o i_o still_o confide_v that_o mr._n w._n and_o his_o party_n will_v not_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v that_o these_o word_n of_o solomon_n intend_v the_o soul_n of_o dead_a person_n go_v before_o god_n to_o judgement_n as_o here_o he_o have_v without_o any_o hesitation_n deliver_v it_o and_o therefore_o i_o conclude_v that_o his_o answer_n have_v very_o little_o blunt_v the_o edge_n of_o our_o present_a objection_n i_o observe_v it_o as_o a_o art_n in_o dispute_v that_o it_o may_v be_v advantageous_a to_o grant_v in_o a_o easy_a and_o transient_a fashion_n such_o objection_n as_o man_n find_v themselves_o utter_o unable_a to_o answer_v and_o i_o think_v mr._n w._n have_v use_v this_o art_n in_o transient_o grant_v the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o objection_n viz._n that_o the_o scripture_n do_v frequent_o refer_v the_o expectation_n of_o reward_n or_o punishment_n after_o this_o life_n and_o unto_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n and_o whereas_o i_o have_v say_v before_o that_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n in_o scripture_n of_o such_o expectation_n at_o or_o soon_o after_o the_o time_n of_o man_n death_n he_o give_v we_o here_o three_o of_o the_o most_o pregnant_a instance_n which_o he_o can_v find_v in_o scripture_n for_o prove_v that_o reward_n and_o punishment_n be_v bestow_v by_o god_n at_o the_o time_n of_o man_n death_n but_o the_o force_n of_o these_o instance_n have_v before_o be_v obstruct_v by_o those_o answer_n which_o have_v be_v several_o give_v they_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n i_o be_o not_o without_o some_o temptation_n of_o draw_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n a_o catalogue_n of_o such_o text_n as_o do_v with_o great_a evidence_n and_o strength_n set_v forth_o and_o prove_v that_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n be_v not_o alone_o the_o principal_n but_o the_o only_a time_n whereat_o or_o wherein_o recompense_n future_a to_o this_o life_n be_v warrantable_o and_o certain_o to_o be_v expect_v by_o mankind_n but_o because_o i_o have_v say_v much_o and_o quote_v divers_a text_n of_o scripture_n upon_o that_o subject_a before_o and_o be_o now_o willing_a to_o save_v myself_o and_o my_o reader_n the_o tedium_n of_o such_o a_o long_a repetition_n i_o will_v refer_v the_o examiner_n of_o this_o objection_n unto_o those_o text_n which_o have_v before_o be_v quote_v to_o that_o purpose_n and_o to_o such_o other_o as_o themselves_o may_v meet_v with_o upon_o the_o perusal_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o with_o this_o round_a number_n of_o ten_o the_o objection_n which_o i_o make_v against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n out_o of_o scripture_n shall_v be_v finish_v yet_o i_o far_o intend_v to_o add_v thereunto_o two_o or_o three_o objection_n against_o mr._n w_n opinion_n derive_v from_o natural_a reason_n and_o the_o experience_n of_o men._n and_o first_o i_o begin_v from_o the_o nature_n and_o composition_n of_o the_o humane_a person_n and_o thereupon_o i_o observe_v that_o there_o be_v three_o thing_n principal_o and_o absolute_o necessary_a for_o the_o subsistence_n and_o life_n of_o the_o humane_a person_n viz._n blood_n breath_n and_o nutriment_n and_o thereupon_o do_v agree_v with_o moses_n that_o the_o life_n the_o animal_n be_v in_o the_o blood_n or_o that_o the_o blood_n be_v the_o life_n thereof_o who_o inflame_a particle_n be_v the_o spirit_n which_o act_n the_o person_n and_o as_o well_o the_o head_n as_o the_o member_n so_o long_o as_o life_n continue_v in_o the_o body_n next_o to_o which_o the_o breath_n have_v a_o principal_a and_o absolute_o necessary_a faculty_n and_o power_n of_o fan_v and_o inflame_v such_o particle_n of_o the_o blood_n as_o be_v employ_v in_o every_o part_n of_o the_o body_n and_o for_o refrigerate_v the_o internal_a part_n of_o the_o body_n with_o a_o perpetual_a refreshment_n which_o keep_v the_o paristaltick_a motion_n always_o in_o action_n among_o the_o inward_a and_o most_o vital_a part_n of_o the_o body_n whence_o daily_a experience_n assure_v we_o that_o by_o stop_v of_o the_o breath_n but_o for_o some_o few_o moment_n the_o spirit_n of_o life_n in_o man_n become_v absolute_o suffocate_v and_o extinguish_v and_o without_o breath_n no_o humane_a art_n or_o power_n can_v prolong_v the_o life_n of_o the_o person_n or_o other_o animal_n whatsoever_o concern_v nutriment_n it_o be_v only_o so_o far_o necessary_a to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o creature_n as_o the_o blood_n thereof_o waste_v and_o be_v consume_v by_o the_o circular_a continual_a motion_n and_o the_o inflammation_n thereof_o in_o some_o long_o continue_v and_o weaken_v disease_n the_o motion_n of_o the_o blood_n have_v be_v so_o weak_a and_o the_o inflammation_n thereof_o
place_n where_o he_o have_v twice_o before_o propound_v they_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o in_o this_o discourse_n he_o have_v add_v any_o new_a argument_n to_o those_o which_o be_v produce_v in_o his_o former_a treatise_n so_o as_o there_o be_v no_o new_a proof_n propound_v in_o this_o triumph_n whence_o i_o be_o apt_a thereupon_o to_o surmise_v that_o he_o do_v triumphum_fw-la canere_fw-la ante_fw-la victoriam_fw-la and_o because_o his_o triumphal_a building_n seem_v to_o be_v principal_o found_v upon_o the_o two_o beforenamed_n assertion_n i_o collect_v that_o if_o the_o rain_n descend_v violent_o upon_o it_o the_o wind_n shake_v it_o the_o flood_n happen_v to_o beat_v upon_o it_o this_o triumphal_a edifice_n will_v be_v more_o likely_a to_o fall_v than_o to_o stand_v because_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v raise_v seem_v over_o soft_a and_o sandy_a for_o the_o support_n thereof_o and_o for_o that_o the_o foundation_n of_o it_o be_v not_o dig_v deep_o enough_o by_o such_o a_o search_n into_o the_o scripture_n as_o may_v make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o doctrine_n be_v build_v upon_o a_o strong_a stream_n or_o clear_a current_n of_o scripture_n testimony_n somewhat_o apparent_o or_o clear_o attest_v the_o truth_n thereof_o in_o some_o such_o place_n where_o there_o be_v a_o design_n of_o teach_v concern_v the_o future_a state_n of_o man_n after_o death_n i_o do_v not_o conceive_v that_o there_o be_v a_o design_n of_o speak_v of_o such_o a_o future_a state_n in_o any_o of_o the_o four_o text_n last_v before_o quote_v of_o solomon_n st._n matthew_n and_o st._n luke_n and_o therefore_o i_o do_v not_o find_v any_o great_a strength_n of_o conviction_n in_o they_o i_o shall_v therefore_o pass_v over_o these_o and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o mr._n wadsworth_n be_v discourse_n of_o faith_n triumph_n without_o speak_v any_o far_a thereunto_o because_o it_o seem_v not_o great_o material_a towards_o the_o far_a proof_n of_o that_o question_n which_o be_v now_o dispute_v between_o we_o resolve_v here_o to_o finish_v my_o observation_n upon_o this_o author_n with_o a_o hearty_a bene_fw-la valeas_fw-la to_o my_o intelligent_a reader_n finis_fw-la observation_n upon_o dr._n charlton_n treatise_n entitle_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o humane_a soul_n demonstrate_v by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n in_o two_o dialogue_n 4to_o london_n print_v 1657._o his_o first_o dialogue_n and_o a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o second_o be_v employ_v and_o spend_v in_o introduction_n and_o ceremony_n which_o last_v and_o continue_v till_o page_n 78._o of_o his_o book_n and_o there_o he_o say_v that_o the_o consideration_n which_o he_o intend_v to_o allege_v for_o prove_v the_o soul_n immortality_n shall_v be_v either_o natural_a or_o moral_a his_o first_o argument_n be_v this_o he_o say_v the_o reasonable_a soul_n of_o man_n be_v immaterial_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v immortal_a p._n 85._o to_o prove_v the_o soul_n immateriality_n he_o say_v the_o action_n of_o man_n as_o a_o cogitative_a and_o intellectual_a essence_n be_v of_o so_o noble_a and_o divine_a a_o strain_n as_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v be_v perform_v by_o a_o mere_a material_a agent_n or_o corporeal_a substance_n however_o dispose_v qualify_v or_o modify_v to_o this_o i_o answer_v it_o be_v the_o common_a objection_n against_o the_o soul_n materiality_n viz._n man_n do_v not_o understand_v the_o quomodo_fw-la how_o the_o abstract_a action_n of_o the_o mind_n and_o the_o reflex_n action_n of_o it_o upon_o itself_o can_v be_v perform_v by_o matter_n and_o motion_n never_o so_o fit_o modify_v and_o organise_v and_o therefore_o our_o doctor_n in_o this_o place_n walk_v in_o the_o common_a tread_v and_o pretend_v to_o supply_v the_o want_n of_o power_n in_o such_o matter_n and_o motion_n by_o the_o introduction_n of_o a_o intelligent_a self-subsisting_a spirit_n into_o the_o person_n for_o the_o effect_n of_o such_o operation_n in_o man_n not_o enough_o consider_v the_o wisdom_n and_o power_n of_o god_n the_o great_a architect_n of_o the_o microcosm_n who_o can_v by_o matter_n and_o motion_n fit_o organise_v modify_v and_o move_v produce_v such_o act_n and_o power_n as_o man_n be_v not_o able_a to_o comprehend_v the_o quomodo_fw-la of_o and_o therefore_o to_o their_o reason_n such_o thing_n may_v seem_v impossible_a to_o be_v do_v which_o by_o the_o wisdom_n and_o power_n of_o god_n may_v be_v easy_o effect_v and_o perform_v without_o the_o agency_n of_o such_o intelligent_a spirit_n as_o man_n have_v common_o use_v to_o imagine_v p._n 88_o the_o doctor_n say_v by_o discourse_n of_o reason_n we_o soon_o come_v certain_o to_o know_v that_o the_o magnitude_n of_o the_o sun_n be_v at_o least_o 160_o time_n great_a than_o that_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o here_o i_o pretend_v to_o doubt_v the_o certainty_n of_o the_o doctor_n be_v knowledge_n concern_v this_o point_n from_o this_o page_n to_o page_n 100_o the_o doctor_n argue_v whether_o the_o intellect_n can_v work_v without_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o fancy_n a_o question_n propound_v by_o aristotle_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr anima_fw-la but_o both_o there_o and_o here_o that_o question_n be_v leave_v undetermined_a p._n 102._o the_o doctor_n say_v the_o intellect_n do_v frequent_o reflect_v upon_o itself_o and_o understand_v its_o own_o intelligence_n this_o i_o do_v not_o permit_v to_o pass_v for_o a_o truth_n if_o we_o take_v the_o intellect_n for_o a_o distinct_a thing_n from_o the_o man_n conceive_v that_o the_o intellect_n as_o well_o as_o the_o fantasy_n be_v power_n and_o faculty_n of_o the_o man_n and_o that_o neither_o of_o they_o can_v do_v any_o thing_n of_o themselves_o but_o that_o all_o which_o either_o or_o both_o of_o they_o do_v be_v act_n of_o the_o person_n in_o who_o they_o reside_v and_o that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o they_o submit_v to_o the_o guidance_n and_o government_n of_o the_o person_n and_o the_o totum_fw-la of_o that_o power_n of_o which_o they_o be_v but_o a_o part_n so_o as_o to_o speak_v proper_o and_o true_o we_o must_v say_v that_o the_o man_n can_v considerate_o reflect_v upon_o the_o act_n and_o power_n of_o his_o intellect_n fantasy_n judgement_n and_o memory_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n which_o i_o shall_v easy_o grant_v but_o that_o which_o i_o think_v lie_n upon_o the_o doctor_n and_o his_o party_n to_o prove_v be_v the_o bare_a intellect_n separate_v from_o the_o person_n can_v reflect_v upon_o itself_o or_o do_v any_o other_o action_n whatsoever_o p._n 108._o the_o doctor_n say_v that_o whatsoever_o can_v frame_v abstract_v notion_n and_o form_n universals_z must_v be_v above_o matter_n and_o be_v immaterial_a but_o the_o soul_n and_o mind_n of_o man_n can_v act_v in_o this_o sort_n ergo_fw-la this_o soul_n must_v be_v immaterial_a in_o this_o argument_n i_o deny_v his_o major_n and_o say_v that_o the_o man_n himself_o who_o be_v a_o material_a agent_n can_v form_v abstractive_a notion_n and_o from_o singulars_n and_o general_n can_v extract_v and_o frame_v universals_z and_o that_o the_o intellect_n without_o the_o man_n can_v perform_v no_o such_o matter_n nor_o be_v nor_o act_n in_o any_o kind_n whatsoever_o p._n 112._o here_o he_o quote_v a_o book_n write_v by_o hieronimus_fw-la rorarius_n a_o learned_a prelate_n as_o a_o collection_n of_o argument_n common_o urge_v to_o prove_v that_o many_o brute_n animal_n have_v the_o use_n of_o reason_n as_o well_o as_o man_n himself_o have_v p._n 116._o here_o it_o be_v affirm_v that_o man_n do_v not_o know_v the_o intimate_v nature_n of_o so_o much_o as_o the_o small_a plant_n which_o grow_v upon_o the_o ground_n and_o therefore_o i_o say_v we_o be_v like_a to_o fall_v much_o short_a of_o the_o true_a nature_n of_o the_o humane_a soul_n with_o such_o certainty_n as_o be_v to_o be_v desire_v p._n 118._o the_o doctor_n say_v the_o intellect_n be_v conversant_a about_o spiritual_a being_n both_o of_o good_a and_o other_o spirit_n and_o therefore_o be_v immaterial_a i_o answer_v as_o before_o the_o intellect_n can_v do_v nothing_o but_o as_o it_o be_v a_o power_n and_o faculty_n of_o the_o person_n without_o which_o i_o do_v not_o agree_v that_o it_o have_v either_o be_v or_o action_n p._n 123._o the_o doctor_n here_o say_v that_o the_o old_a philosopher_n obtain_v a_o certain_a knowledge_n that_o there_o be_v spirit_n by_o the_o regular_a motion_n of_o the_o heavenly_a body_n which_o they_o think_v can_v not_o be_v maintain_v without_o the_o assistance_n and_o government_n of_o intelligent_a immaterial_a spirit_n but_o i_o think_v they_o be_v as_o much_o deceive_v in_o their_o own_o opinion_n as_o our_o doctor_n seem_v to_o be_v in_o his_o opinion_n of_o the_o soul_n immateriality_n p._n 123._o it_o be_v object_v against_o the_o doctor_n that_o when_o the_o fancy_n be_v disturb_v the_o intellect_n can_v act_v with_o strength_n or_o
in_o a_o condition_n of_o reply_v to_o this_o examination_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o express_v what_o amendment_n or_o addition_n i_o think_v needful_a to_o be_v make_v to_o his_o treatise_n but_o i_o will_v rather_o content_v myself_o general_o to_o say_v that_o if_o any_o man_n will_v pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n from_o ground_n of_o nature_n and_o reason_n and_o to_o convince_v such_o as_o doubt_v thereof_o i_o think_v it_o needful_a for_o he_o to_o apply_v to_o those_o particular_n which_o have_v before_o be_v put_v in_o question_n concern_v the_o same_o viz._n 1._o quod_fw-la sit_fw-la anima_fw-la talis_fw-la 2._o quid_fw-la sit_fw-la aut_fw-la qualis_fw-la sit_fw-la 3._o vnde_fw-la oritur_fw-la 4._o quando_fw-la ingeditur_fw-la 5._o vbi_fw-la resedet_fw-la 6._o quomodo_fw-la operatur_fw-la 7._o quo_fw-la avolat_fw-la post_fw-la mortem_fw-la those_o that_o maintain_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n be_v at_o difference_n among_o themselves_o concern_v divers_a of_o these_o particular_n in_o the_o first_o of_o these_o they_o all_o agree_v that_o there_o be_v a_o intelligent_a self-subsisting_a spirit_n in_o the_o body_n which_o act_v the_o person_n and_o all_o his_o power_n but_o in_o the_o 2._o or_o the_o quid_fw-la sit_fw-la they_o differ_v some_o hold_v it_o to_o be_v material_a and_o other_o think_v it_o to_o be_v immaterial_a 3._o concern_v the_o vnde_fw-la oritur_fw-la or_o from_o whence_o it_o derive_v its_o original_a there_o be_v three_o different_a opinion_n first_o that_o such_o soul_n praeexi_v a_o mundo_fw-la condito_fw-la from_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n other_o say_v that_o upon_o every_o procreation_n of_o mankind_n god_n create_v a_o new_a soul_n for_o every_o new_o procreate_v body_n as_o partly_o oblige_v thereunto_o by_o the_o congruity_n of_o his_o be_v require_v such_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v for_o support_n of_o mankind_n and_o the_o world_n other_o hold_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v generate_v by_o the_o parent_n together_o with_o the_o body_n or_o that_o the_o whole_a humane_a person_n be_v generate_v as_o much_o and_o as_o perfect_o as_o one_o horse_n generate_v another_o 4._o for_o the_o quando_fw-la ingreditur_fw-la or_o at_o what_o precise_a time_n the_o new_o create_v soul_n first_o enter_v into_o the_o body_n the_o maintainer_n of_o this_o opinion_n be_v not_o yet_o agree_v whether_o it_o enter_v at_o the_o first_o commixture_n of_o the_o seed_n or_o at_o the_o coagulation_n of_o it_o or_o whether_o during_o its_o firmentation_n or_o during_o the_o time_n of_o the_o fomentation_n thereof_o or_o at_o the_o first_o commencement_n of_o its_o vegitation_n or_o at_o the_o first_o formation_n of_o part_n in_o the_o embryo_n and_o some_o have_v think_v that_o this_o sort_n of_o soul_n do_v not_o enter_v till_o the_o irruption_n or_o break_v forth_o of_o the_o infant_n into_o the_o world_n 5._o concern_v the_o vbi_fw-la or_o the_o place_n where_o this_o sort_n of_o soul_n reside_v during_o its_o continuance_n in_o the_o body_n the_o maintainer_n of_o it_o differ_v among_o themselves_o des_fw-mi cartes_n think_v it_o a_o lucky_a invention_n of_o his_o own_o when_o he_o find_v its_o residence_n to_o be_v in_o the_o glandula_n penialis_n place_v in_o a_o passage_n between_o two_o part_n of_o the_o brain_n other_o think_v the_o whole_a brain_n to_o be_v the_o proper_a residence_n thereof_o some_o say_v it_o reside_v in_o the_o heart_n or_o near_o about_o it_o and_o that_o thereby_o the_o heart_n become_v primum_fw-la vivens_fw-la &_o ultimum_fw-la moriens_fw-la other_o with_o our_o doctor_n in_o his_o page_n before_o quote_v think_v this_o soul_n residence_n to_o be_v in_o the_o blood_n and_o commix_v with_o the_o circulate_v part_n thereof_o 6._o concern_v the_o mode_n or_o manner_n of_o this_o soul_n operation_n all_o the_o maintainer_n thereof_o confess_v their_o ignorance_n and_o agree_v that_o they_o know_v not_o the_o manner_n of_o its_o operation_n upon_o or_o in_o the_o body_n 7._o about_o the_o quo_fw-la avolat_fw-la or_o what_o become_v of_o this_o soul_n at_o its_o departure_n from_o the_o body_n the_o maintainer_n of_o it_o be_v not_o agree_v among_o themselves_o some_o of_o they_o say_v it_o return_v to_o god_n who_o give_v it_o but_o whether_o as_o a_o part_n to_o its_o whole_a or_o as_o a_o party_n go_v before_o the_o judge_n for_o his_o trial_n be_v not_o know_v other_o say_v that_o such_o soul_n be_v carry_v by_o angel_n into_o abraham_n bosom_n or_o by_o devil_n into_o hell_n or_o by_o papal_a officer_n into_o purgatory_n or_o into_o the_o limbo_n patrum_fw-la vel_fw-la puerorum_fw-la some_o think_v that_o upon_o their_o departure_n from_o the_o person_n good_a soul_n be_v rapt_v up_o into_o paradise_n as_o they_o think_v the_o thief_n be_v soul_n be_v when_o it_o depart_v from_o the_o cross_n other_o have_v pretend_v that_o within_o and_o under_o the_o surface_n of_o our_o earth_n there_o be_v pleasant_a place_n which_o they_o term_v the_o elysian_a field_n or_o happy_a shade_n for_o soul_n that_o be_v good_a to_o live_v and_o converse_v in_o and_o place_n also_o within_o or_o under_o our_o earth_n for_o punishment_n or_o torment_n of_o the_o wicked_a some_o have_v invent_v as_o place_n of_o happiness_n for_o good_a soul_n the_o island_n of_o taprobana_n and_o other_o island_n which_o they_o term_v fortunate_a and_o where_o they_o believe_v good_a soul_n depart_v forth_o of_o this_o life_n obtain_v a_o state_n of_o happiness_n for_o the_o future_a it_o seem_v our_o late_a divine_v have_v not_o think_v any_o of_o these_o place_n a_o sufficient_a reward_n for_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o prosylites_n or_o the_o desire_n they_o have_v to_o prefer_v they_o to_o place_n of_o great_a happiness_n and_o therefore_o they_o tell_v they_o that_o immediate_o after_o death_n their_o soul_n shall_v be_v transport_v into_o heaven_n and_o there_o enjoy_v the_o happiness_n of_o angelical_a mansion_n and_o the_o ravish_a vision_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n a_o conversation_n with_o angel_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o just_a man_n make_v perfect_a and_o whatsoever_o they_o find_v any_o where_o mention_v in_o scripture_n to_o be_v bestow_v by_o god_n upon_o the_o bless_a at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o last_o judgement_n they_o apply_v to_o the_o state_n of_o good_a man_n soul_n immediate_o after_o the_o time_n of_o their_o death_n i_o do_v hearty_o desire_v that_o they_o both_o can_v and_o will_v give_v such_o a_o account_n to_o the_o world_n concern_v the_o reason_n and_o ground_n of_o their_o so_o do_v as_o may_v give_v satisfaction_n to_o such_o doubt_v and_o consider_v person_n who_o be_v willing_a and_o desirous_a to_o receive_v a_o satisfactory_a account_n thereof_o that_o they_o may_v more_o hearty_o join_v with_o such_o predicated_a opinion_n than_o at_o the_o present_a they_o find_v themselves_o able_a to_o do_v i_o find_v it_o not_o common_a to_o meet_v with_o writer_n or_o arguer_n who_o pretend_v to_o prove_v the_o soul_n separate_a subsistence_n from_o ground_n of_o nature_n and_o reason_n which_o it_o seem_v be_v our_o present_a author_n intention_n to_o prove_v but_o i_o think_v he_o have_v fail_v in_o his_o propound_a success_n of_o that_o intention_n and_o that_o it_o may_v just_o be_v say_v of_o he_o magnis_fw-la ecedit_fw-la ausis_fw-la but_o i_o shall_v be_v very_o glad_a to_o see_v he_o have_v another_o able_a person_n to_o succeed_v he_o in_o that_o endeavour_n be_v myself_o very_o desirous_a to_o receive_v instruction_n concern_v this_o point_n and_o in_o expectation_n thereof_o i_o resolve_v to_o confine_v my_o observation_n upon_o our_o doctor_n be_v present_a treatise_n to_o what_o have_v before_o be_v speak_v concern_v it_o without_o make_v any_o further_a addition_n thereunto_o save_v my_o hearty_a wish_n for_o a_o clear_a and_o true_a determination_n of_o this_o question_n and_o therewithal_o i_o give_v my_o intelligent_a reader_n the_o farewell_n finis_fw-la